уАКThe HourglassуАЛ


 -1 Place Your Complain here

    @@

    i know i am not very good at english and i probably won''t update tat much at least 1 chapter a week and at most 5 chapter a week so you shoudn''r get your hopes up. i am saying this despite knowing that my work isn''t that good in the five review category but still read it please.

    i posted it because i want people to read it and the circumstance inside some part of the novel is actually my IRL experience .@@

 1 The Beginning

    Love can be weird, you may reason it is because her beauty, gentle self, his intellect or even your own brain is producing some chemical because you are to desperate for some love.

    However when we want to explain it is just to difficult to do it , you describe it to abstract or maybe you focused too much on one aspect.

    Sometimes you even forgot when you started to love someone and you forgot the reason why, maybe that''s why people describe the right answer is just "I don''t know" or "I just love you".

    As I said earlier love is really are weird, for example right now the girl I loved since I was a child kissed someone else because of my help. I wonder why is the answer the same as why I loved her "I don''t know".

    You see while I appear happy and congratulating her when she thanked me I wanted to cry inside my heart but I know as a man I should hold it and I should hold it because it will make her guilty and I have found the one I think that''s for me moreover she is waiting for me to complete my goodbye to Jessica even if Jessica didn''t know about it.

    As I say goodbye to her while thinking how stupid I am, I recalled how strong I am and recalled the fact that I am basically Immortal and this is just a part of my life, a very small part and at last I can finally let go all of my love toward her, my felling for her right now only can be called friendship.

    Then suddenly the ground shook and I saw a part of building falling on me.

    ...

    A few months ago.

    I open my eyes and I as usual see the hourglass and the small number beside it on the corner of my eyes, then I closed my eyes only to see the hourglass that was on the corner of my eyes enlarging and moving to the center of my eyesight.

    The hourglass and the number on it''s upper right side that show a ''768'' looks sacred with darkness as it''s background.

    I opened my eyes again to see the hourglass returned to it''s usual position, I sat up on my bed to recall the unique ability that I had since I am aware of it.

    ...бн.

    Since child I always see a hourglass with a number beside it that increase in number every week when I close my eyes I could see it very detailed , when I want to see the sand I suddenly zoomed into it and when I want it gone it shrinked until I can''t see it.

    As I grow older I asked my parents and after I asked them a few times they became concerned and they take me to see a doctor, maybe they though I was hallucinating. It was the same as my friends they became concerned, they laugh probably though it was a joke.

    But only one person believed me when I told her that and for that silly reason I fall in love with her, Justin Jessica. She is kind, beautiful, and she is a quiet person, when someone make her mad she just scold them softly.

    And there''s me Michael Febrianto, it''s probably a very common name since I have once searched it on go*gle and a lot of them shows up, I am a person who is lazy but when I decided on something I do it with my all, I like anime ,manga ,novel , I don''t hang out with my friends outside schools. To be honest I though my self as a loser too.

    But she Justin Jessica, my childhood friend, my best friend , and the girl I like says " you are not a loser Michael, you helped other when they didn''t even ask even though they need it, you didn''t became arrogant when you are better than others, you have so many good points to cover you bad ones, then why do you think too much about the bad ones, think about the good ones"

    Perhaps it is love at first sight but that love just became deeper the longer I spent time with her.

    ...бн.

    And her I am, 17 years old, third year of high school, today I am going to confess my love to her.

    I am so exited about it that I go trough bathing, eating breakfast with family, putting on my uniform without realizing it already done,

    When I was awake I am already on my house gate with my brother getting ready to be driven to school by our driver, then I looked back at the house I lived.

    It was a bread factory combined with my home. On the second floor of this building is my house and on the first one is the packing place. While the bread itself is made on a building next door just a few meter from this one.

    On the way to school I remember the plan, basically I will tell her that I have something to talk with her, it''s clichиж yeah but I already did that multiple times on her with other matter as excuse so she will definitely be surprised when I confessed to her.

    Just thinking about it make me laugh and it earned a weird look from my brother. Then before the car arrived at my school I asked the driver to not pick me up after school because I have something to do on school and I will go home by myself.

    After exiting the car I read the name on stone wall surrounding my school, Don Bo*co Highschool. As usual I entered the class and I read novel on my phone while waiting for Jessica.

    As I read it I became engrossed into it so I forgot time and when I was awoken by the sound from announcer the school already officially start.

    When I looked around the seat is already filled and the teacher is opening the door. Then I spot her sitting there quietly for the lesson to start, Justin Jessica. Then I sighed, how come I lost my first chance to ask her because I am engrossed on the novel?

    After that I waited patiently for the lunch break so that I can tell her that, finally the lunch break stared just as I wanted to go to her seat I saw her walking here so I waved my hand and smiled.

    She arrived at my seat and before I could say anything she says "MF can I met you in the class when the school ended".

    I became stunned because she stole the word right out of my mouth, by the way my nickname is MF since it''s the initial of my name. still I managed to say "okay".

    Then she says bye and I say it too, I watched her run to her friends that is waiting for her.

    Just like before I waited for the school to end and when it does I pretend to go home too but still Left my bag there since I didn''t want her to think I already gone and back to my house.

    I go to toilet, I peed, washed my hand, tidied my clothes, and wait for others to go home.

    After everyone''s out of the classroom, I entered it and I saw that she sit on my desk, hearing the noise she turned to me and smiled while standing up.

    I walked to her, as I I got closer to her I felt something began to flow inside me just like the sand that flowed downward slowly on the hourglass that represent my lifespan.

    When I was right in front of her, I was about to confess to her but before I could she spoke first.

    "Michael I want you to help me with something!"

    She basically shouted these word and she continued before I get a chance to say anything she spoke softly.

    "I want you to help me to confess to Mario Agustian"

    Right after she finished the last word, she began to blush and I felt like I was struck by lightning.

    It was right, it is my happiness that flowed downward just like my life that is flowing downward toward death.

 2 Awakening

    She looked at me bashfully, fidgeting around looking nervous waiting for my answer.

    My mouth opened and closed a few times, there was when I opened it I want to ask "did you really love him?" and there were when I opened my mouth still wanting to confess my love for her but in the end I didn''t say anything I just took my bag and when my back is turned against her I used my most normal voice to answer.

    "Alright"

    Then I walked out from the classroom while hearing the exited voice of the girl that I loved thanking me. It feels like my inside is even more twisted now.

    I slowly walked out from the school with tears almost streaming out from my eyes and after I walked a few steps out of the school , the tears flowed down.

    When other pedestrian walked past me, they whispered or they pointed toward me, there are even some bored one that recorded me but I didn''t care I just walked on the path I was already familiar with, accompanying her walking to her house when she want to go home by walking or when she have to go home late.

    My heart felt twisted and the pain intensified, damn why is the sky isn''t raining, in the novel, anime, manga there is always rain to cover a characters tears, Where is my rain ! I shouted in my heart.

    A wish suddenly emerged from my heart, ''why don''t I just go back in time'' this wish grows form a something small into a shout that occupied my heart.

    At some point a felling emerged from my heart and a number ''768'' beside the hourglass turned into ''767'' and the sand that is slowly falling on the hourglass stopped and it begin to flow backward but of course I didn''t notice it.

    I also didn''t notice that I entered an empty old building that is full of cracks. After I entered it I began to channel my anger into the pillar that supported the second floor I punched it punched ,punched ,and punched it.

    I didn''t even notice that the wound on my fist Is healing like something was reversing time on my fist, I also didn''t notice that the crack on the floor above my head is expanding and the crack on the pillar that I am punching too.

    Eventually the floor couldn''t handle it anymore and it collapsed on me who is still punching the pillar.

    BOOM!!!!!!

    The dust flew up form the force of falling fragmented floor, thankfully the building is still supported by strong pillars.

    inside the dust Michael was pierced by the sharp fragment and crushed by the larger one that should have killed someone still didn''t killed him because his breathing is stable but he is unconscious.

    Magically the fragment that pierced him slowly pushed out from his body and the stab wound healed while the heavier fragment moved to side because the leg it was crushing is reforming into its original shape.

    Even after his body is healed, Michael remain unconscious. It is unknown what he dreamed but tears flowed down his face as he lay there with no one around.

    Suddenly I opened my eyes only to see rubble and dust surrounding me and it give me a surprise so I sit up in hurry. A pain surfaced on palm as I pushed my hand against the ground, lifting my hand I saw that a piece of sharp stone stabbed into my palm and it is pushed out while my wound is healing.

    "whoa!!!"

    I shout in surprise as I stood up. Looking at the mess around me I tried to remember how did I end up in this situation while holding my head.

    Then I remembered about my plan, about her asking me for help, me crying, venting my anger on a pillar.

    At that point I looked at the mess surrounding me again, in that case did the floor collapsed because of me or some other reason? Even so how did I survive the collapse, then the scene where the sharp stone is pushed out from my palm resurfaced.

    But still how? I have so many question but now I should go back after cleaning this mess and myself a bit. However I didn''t found any blood or body part that could be used to identify me, hmmбн even if there is they shouldn''t have able to identify me since I didn''t have a criminal record right?

    Well I then left the scene sneakily, but how come no one here even though the collapse should cause some loud noise. Then I looked at the building I come out from, perhaps is it because it is some rumored haunted house considering the scary looking building that I am seeing, how did I even have the courage to enter this place.

    On the way home I closed my eyes to try to remember did I have this ability and if I do since when, but right after I closed my eyes I was stunned by the scene I am seeing because the sand on the hourglass is moving upward filling the upper part just like a reverse version of the normal one and the number on the hourglass decreased.

    All my life it never decreased always increasing, perhapsбн this has to do with with that supernatural healing speed.

    Thinking I discovered a part of the secret within me I switched my thought into my ugly, miserable display and I remembered all the setback, trauma, sadness that many fictional and non-fictional character ever experienced.

    It make me realize that all of us have a different limit and tolerance toward something in my case it''s heart break.

    Perhaps I already know that she always treated me as her best friend but she never, never saw me as a possible love interest, if I am not her best friend how could she asked me a man something like that.

    Ahhбн finally I know how hurt it is to be friend-zoned, it must have hurt huhбн all non-main character and some pitiful main character.

    Thinking this made a smile creep on my face without me knowing it.

 3 The Boring Day

    As I reached my home it was already night, I must have passed out for hours didn''t I. I walked to the second floor as usual except it is later than usual.

    As I expected my grandma scolded me about being out for too long and my sick father worried about me, and as expected only my brother acted as usual reading novel on his mobile phone.

    I acted as nothing is wrong but after I placed my bag, I head to the third floor to exercise but weirdly no matter how much I exercise I didn''t fell tired and I didn''t sweat as much as I expected from that much training.

    After that I have a late dinner at 8 pm, of course my grandma nag at me to eat earlier but as usual too I ignored her. While in the bath I wondered what could be the trigger for my superpower awakening? Is it the ''confession incident'' as I labeled it with such a name.

    Then I lay on the bed preparing to sleep, as I closed my eyes I still thought about this new super power, one of these though is weird and I didn''t even know where it came from, why do I need to sleep? I ask this question to myself and I don''t know why this question even surfaced.

    Still I fell asleep with unexpected easiness a few minutes after I closed my eyes, perhaps it is the sadness or confusion or perhaps both of it but I fell asleep that fast even though I already fallen ''asleep'' on the certain building for at least an hour.

    .....................

    I woke up and the thing I though was a dream actually happen since the flow of the hourglass is reversed and the number is decreased.

    I as usual prepared myself for the school and go to it early, then I waited at the gate of my school for Jessica to come but it gor me thinking ''why do you still wait for her?'' and as soon as these thought show up I know the answer right away, it is because you still like Justin Jessica, Michael.

    I know I have to let go but I want to do it gradually not suddenly unlike yesterday because I fell in love with her gradually.

    I was awaken from my thought by a tap on my hand and a greeting that I have heard thousands of time.

    "good morning Michael, as usual thank you for waiting for me"

    And as usual I should say ''good morning Jessica'' but today I just smiled at her and grabbed her hand while dragging her to class.

    Along the way I though, ahhбн I have failed in acting as usual at one point. When we reached the classroom I looked back to her seeing only confusion on her face not anger, shyness or anything that should have been there if a boy grabbed a girl''s hand so suddenly.

    At that time I reaffirmed that she see me only as a best friend and I have been friend zoned.

    The school progressed as usual and unlike yesterday I eat my lunch together with Jessica and our group.

    At the end of school Jessica asked me to stay back again so I have to call my driver to tell him that I will go home by myself.

    Inside the classroom she sat in front of me and asked "what do you think I should do MF?"

    I know what exactly she is asking about "I think you should invite him like you invite me yesterday confess to him while giving him a letter full of your felling for him." I answered with a mysterious smile on my face because it is exactly the same as my plan.

    "do you think it will work?." she asked in doubt

    .

    "it will as long as you do it with sincerely." I stared at her eyes as I say these words and I continued "but you have to be at least familiar with him and he is familiar with you."

    She have a face that say ''you make sense''.

    "as expected I have to ask a boy how to confess to a boy huhбн" she said that with a laugh on her voice.

    After that I talked more with her about what she should find out at least about him; his favorite food, birthday, phone number, email address, and some more because that is what I searched and find out about you, Jessica.

    At the end of discussion I watched her walked trough that door and I thought to myself, perhapsбн I can let her go bit by bit like this.

    And perhaps if I confessed and pursued her whole heartedly, she will accept me but it may be as obligation as my best friend or it will be forced or maybe there will be some love that bloomed from our time together.

    I am a coward so if I knew there is a very big chance it will go wrong and it will change our relationship, I will get scared and I will pull back.

    So I will try to change so next time something similar happened I will at least have a courage to do something instead holding back.

    Well I think it will be hard to pretend everything as usual and there will surely a change just like this morning.

    These change maybe small and insignificant to her but to me it isbig one because it is for letting me to experience something that I dreamed doing with her even though I can''t do it all at least it will make letting her go easier for me.

    Even though I don''t actually ''own'' her but still even if it is just for my selfish reason I will help her.

    I know it sound stupid because I am the one hurting yet I think I am selfish, and yes I am stupid if I am not I probably won''t agree to her request.

    I probably will change drastically after I let her go after all I have been trying so hard to keep the positive part that she saw in me from changing but it seem I won''t need it anymore.

 4 Change, Fight, and The Scheme

    Today I begin my change, I wear cologne that was my fathers even though I never used cologne before because I heard she said it sometimes ago that she hates the smell of cologne.

    Today I used lenses contact that I bought but never have courage to use also I could use this thing because somehow my eyesight is becoming better that usual.

    Today I properly used hair wax to dress my hair.

    Today my dad, grandparents, brother, driver is surprised to see me in such appearance because the change is too big, I might never say this but I am considered handsome when I take off my glasses or so Jessica said.

    Truly the change is too big because on the school majority of my classmate couldn''t recognize me, only some in my and Jessica''s group could tell.

    This lunch Jessica launched the plan I told her, she talked to Mario the class president with excuse of not understanding some homework. I know it''s clichиж but most clichиж work perfectly just like this one.

    I looked at them talking and laughing especially Jessica, she seem to felt cheerful just by talking to him and their conversation gradually derailed from the homework.

    It is a good sign, well I finished my lunch quickly and left the classroom to do a stupid thing.

    I then arrived at the bullies ''headquarters'' it is a secluded alley that is usually never visited by students except them.

    There I see a group of five male students smoking there, huhбн what a clichиж but it is still exciting.

    Today I will test if my theory is right even if I am wrong the consequences is just me getting hurt.

    So I approach them and when they noticed me one of them approached me and talked in a gangster way and once again it is clichиж, huhбн is IRL made of clichиж.

    "oyбн what are you doing here huh!!!"

    He said this while flicking his cigarettes butt toward me but I didn''t say any and I just smile while approaching him to.

    Suddenly I just punched in the stomach making him bend over and crumbled to the ground, just in case I kicked him real hard on the stomach,

    Looking back at the remaining four, I saw their astonished face changed quickly into anger and they rushed toward me with their fist ready to beat me. Then I purposely let their punch hit me on the opposingly, it mean if I let one of them hit me on the chest I will have one of them punch me on the back to.

    After getting hit a pain flashed in the punched place but then it flashed away like I was never punched.Then I punched the nearest one in the face making him step back while holding his face. The others quickly resumed their punched but I just rushed toward the punched guy and I kneed him on the balls.

    And it is two down and three left, the others panicked a little but they kept punching me, too bad you guys should have restrained me it would be more effective.

    Turning back I kicked with all of my might making the one I kicked knocked into the one beside him.

    The only one standing is about to run but I already caught up too him and I jumped one his running back, after he got knocked into the ground I rained punches into his back until I was sure that he will be down completely.

    Looking back I saw the one I kicked holding his waist painfully while the other one is already up and looking terrified. Seeing that I turned my attention to him he tried to run but behind him was a wall since I was standing on the only exit .

    I walk step by step in no hurry then I kicked the one that is still holding his waist on the stomach, unexpectedly he vomited. A little of the vomit got smeared on my pants, so I kicked him on the stomach ''gently'' since he already vomited.

    Seeing this the one left standing got scared and he suddenly kneeled down while begging for forgiveness.

    "alright I forgive you"

    The last one lifted his face with relief. ''"really?"

    "really"

    Suddenly I hit him on the chin effectively knocking him out, after all even the cornered mouse can lash out into the cat.

    "yeah I forgive you all for sins that you never committed toward me"

    It might seem cruel and it is, but they are quiet bad too they got students to ''lend'' them money, they molest some female student although they never raped as far as I know, they stole many thing from students openly, and many more but since i was tall at 182 cm they didn''t dare to mess with me.

    Then I cleaned any footprints on their clothes that may be left since kicked them and since I just punched never grabbed there shouldn''t be any finger prints left.

    Looking at my clothes it became very clear my super power only affect me and me only, it will return me into my ''original'' state since last night I tried sleeping drugs but I felt normal or maybe my superpower granted certain resistance toward poison since medicine could be said as poison too.

    I come back to the class with no sign of fighting and the school continued just like that but at the end of the school there is an announcer that announce me to go to the headmaster room, Jessica looked worried but I just teased her about Mario and she fled from the classroom quickly.

    I expected this since one of the reason that these bullies is being let be is because their parents is a little powerful well nothing compared to my national food company like my grandparents but their parents like to flaunt it.

    As expected they are there the five wounded bullies along the principle and vice- principle.

    "Michael there have been reported of your assault toward these five students, do you have anything to say toward that?"

    The principle that speak with a voice tone that make his world seem like a statement not a question.

    Still I smiled in my heart because I already anticipated this and this situation excite me.

    "of course I have principle how could you do this, I would never do that beside where is their evidence to report me just like that"

    Clearly the principle, vice- principle, and these five didn''t expect me to answer like that, perhaps they thought I will be scared of them, hmphбн laughable.

    The principle then looked at the five clearly asking for them to give explanation too.

    Then they begin to shout many thing but finally one thing caught the principle''s attention that is "he should be very bruised on his body since we punched him all together"

    This is could be a double edged sword to them even though if it was successful but still I will follow their act.

    "so you will show us your body since you are not at fault right Michael?" the principle asked

    "how could you asked me to take off my clothes" I said hurriedly as if I panicked about something.

    Clearly my act deceive them. The principle then starred at the five bullies while saying "if they are wrong I will punish them with suspension for five days for lying and making false report" he stopped for a moment and saw that these five nodded their head, seeing that he continued " but if you continue to be uncooperative I will have to be forced to hand over this case to police"

    Acting all terrified I hurriedly agree and buttoned off my uniform.

    "this is enough right I didn''t have any wound on my body, see" I said after fully taking off my upper uniform.

    The woman vice-principle took a moment to admire my lean and slightly muscled body but these five is a little shocked since they clearly know they punches me repeatedly to leaves bruises.

    The principle looked at those five with a face clearly saying ''what now?'' but one of them suddenly remembered and shouted.

    " I remember!!! Haqi vomited into his pants after being kicked by him!!!" he clearly pointed his finger at me.

    It seem he is the one that I last knocked out. Still I acted as if I want to hid one of my leg behind the other.

    "even if he washed it, it will still smell surely"

    The principle then asked me with a straight face for me to strip my pants and lend it to him so he can smell it, I almost laughed out loud hearing this.

    "but what if they are wrong again, I couldn''t accept this, why should I give my pants to you!" I purposely used a weak reason and anxious voice to trick them.

    After repeating the pervious scene the principle increased the punishment to a week and they have to write a letter of apology toward the school and me.

    I ''relucantly'' took of my pants to give to him and buttoned up my uniform , the principle handed my pants to the five after he smelled it.

    Two of them, the one that vomited and the one that I finished the last seem couldn''t accept it and tried to vomit into my pants but I throw a book from the book shelves beside me.

    Suddenly I changed my tone of voice with a goading one "it is not good you know to plant fake evidence."

    "you actually dare to assault a student in front of me!"

    "you know principle I am just preventing a crime" and before he continued to speak I continued "and i have recorded the previous scene using a mini hidden camera that can capture picture and voice at very high quality around me, so it is better for principle to just do what you agreed on the video and I clearly know you took their side so I don''t need any more word from you just give my pants back so I can go back!!!"

    Clearly they are shocked, is it because of the camera, of course or perhaps because the change on my tone is too fast. Still the vice-principle then respectfully give my pants back to me.

    After I exited the principle''s room I laugh "hahahahhaбн." Because I always wanted to try to do this imitating the main character on the anime, novel, comic, manga just to be cool, I even explained my plot to them like some low-level villain.

    Still it was pretty funny of them to not eve question if I even really have the camera or not, maybe they just panicked, I wonder if they will find trouble for me when their mind is cleared.

    When I exited the gate my driver is already waiting so without anymore word I go back to my house.

 5 The Weird Doll

    Strange enough the five bullies didn''t come to make trouble for me, I thought they are that idiotic to make trouble with me after that incident, I''m not saying that I am super smart but at least I am smarter than them.

    For weeks I give advice to Jessica every time she ask me and every time she did that I somehow felt that I want to mess her before she would ''leave'' me, that was a very dangerous thought that come up maybe because of my recent success and the realization that I have an ability and perhaps I thought I am superior so I can do whatever I want.

    So whenever these thought come up I kept telling myself ''don''t be an idiot a trained policemen probably could take you on'' or something similar until these thought disappear. Maybe it is because I am experiencing many changes I couldn''t adapt to having a super power so I think I am becoming arrogant.

    These few weeks I also researched my new super power and the result is still a little confusing to me;

    firstly, the cell that is considered dead didn''t regenerate and stay in the same state as before for example, if I were to cut my wrist the blood will splatter for a second before coming back as if nothing happened but if I scarped my outer layer of skin (dead skin) it remained scrapped on my knife and it didn''t return to my body, it also apply the same as my hair.

    Secondly, the fatality and area of wound didn''t affect the healing speed for example, when I challenged a judo master in the school to make myself less arrogant he ''accidentally'' threw me too hard to the stone floor not the mat, I suspect him being one of the underling of these bullies, so actually he broke my bone and cause an internal bleeding on myright shoulder and back but it recovered in a second just like when I cut my wrist.

    Thirdly, a weird scar that look like a stitches show up on arm the second week after I gained this super power and after a second a strand of thread shows up then I remembered that around a month ago I got a stitch on my arm because my brother want to ''help'' me cook midnight snacks so I might consider rejecting outside influence as part of my power or maybe just maybe it is reversing time internally .

    Fourthly, after I tried to make the hourglass flowed normally by imaging it and wishing for it I got it to the normal but the number didn''t decrease however when I reverse it the number decrease, so it mean reversing and turning to normal is a set, by the way the number is ''769'' now.

    These few weeks I also studied hard especially biology, well it is considered ''hard'' because I never studied at home ever since I graduated from elementary school.

    Recounting the events that''s happening this weeks I almost complained it''s too boring for me, after all I got to experience the excitement deceiving and taunting principle,

    While walking absentmindedly I accidentally glanced at a desolated alley where there is no homeless, rat, dog or any cat however there is a dirty beautiful doll sitting on the ground.

    Ehбнhow come the first thought when I saw it is it''s a doll not human although it look very similar to human even when I look at it from right beside it.

    This must be a very expensive doll since it''s skin and muscle texture is just like a human''s, suddenly I have an impulse to check something so I bent down and flipped the skirt it''s wearing then I pull down it''s pure white panties.

    I was right it was a sex doll, how do I know this there is a ''hole'' down there. This sex doll must be created by a maniac who couldn''t get an ideal girlfriend so he created his ideal ''girlfriend'' but why did he abandoned it,

    Well not it matter to me though. So I took off the empty bigger than normal guitar bag, you must be asking why in the hell would you carry that? Well I was worried that I would accidentally killed someone since these weeks I always, ALWAYS I say attacked by local gangster for some reason, I think it''s these five bullies revenge since their family''s hold on the local power is stronger that mine.

    So I put her genteelly inside the guitar case and when I zip it up no one find anything abnormal. Skipping along the road with a smile on my face I went home, if any men saw my smile they would give me a ''knowing'' glance.

    When I reach my home I hurriedly go to the second floor then shut my self inside my room. Genteelly opening the case I was once again glad I choose the one that have soft padding inside it''s case.

    So I prepare myself to wash it, should I cal it or her, hmmбн to be more intimate I should just call her since she resemble human too much.

    Previously at the alley I tried to open her eyelids and a real-like eyeballs shows up and when I opened her mouth there is a liquid similar to saliva in her and there is teeth, tongue, and throat.

    I slowly begin to strip her piece by piece finally she is naked. Once again I have to praise her creator, he make her so beautiful if I have too describe her she would be a long black haired beauty with a fair skin along with a height just a head shorter than me (around 160 cm), her secondary feature is developing well to especially her perky butt.

    I think it would be hard to hold myself considering I only have ever masturbated using my hand since I can''t buy it online considering the one that will receive the package could be my guards or dad or grandparents and in my countrythere is no way an onahole is sold even a condom is hard to buy considering the eastern ''culture''.

    Then I began to enter my bathroom with my speedo, after all if there is nothing holding back I probably would just ''pierce'' all the way down.

    I began by genteelly showering her alongside me since I am bathing too considering it very similar to a first time. Then I washed her body and face with soap, damn it felt just as described in the hentai novel I read, her butt is soft but bouncy there is a certain felling of resistance when I passed my hand there and her breast although it''s not big I don''t mind it in factit''s strangely fit her and when I cupped it I could cover all of it in my hands.

    Then when I washed her head my excitement slowed down and I begin to remember how I used to wash my five years old sister before she, my mother and youngest brother moved away.

    However when I wiped her my excitement began to burn once more. I placed her on the bed before getting the camera to record it after all it is my first time, why do I have a camera and a tripod you say? Isn''t it normal after all I am the one who our family photo, recreation photo, video, and more.

    Then just after setting the three camera in different location a knock resounded within the quiet room of mine.

 6 Did I Really Just Raped Someone?

    After the knock my grandma voice is heard. "Michael, come out to eat some fruit and take a bath!" you see I have a bad habit to take a bath late because I am engrossed in a novel.

    "alright just put it in the refrigerator ,I will eat it in a few hours" then I rememberedбн

    "be more specific!"

    "then two hours" that I haven''tбн

    "what if you didn''t do it?"

    "then you can take my laptop for a week" turned on my ''quiet system''.

    "alright"

    Let me explain I took this room because it was formally a karaoke for my father''s side of family and their guest but for some reason it''s almost never used since five years ago so I asked it to be renovated to my room but they kept one function perfectly.

    So when they built this room they built it soundproof and the only way to let the sound out is the door, normally the sound inside still travel outside but when you locked a special lock the door became soundproof just like the walls.

    So I locked the door once again and I checked if there is a way to look inside, thankfully this room is not on the outer part of the second floor where there is windows around the room.

    ..................бн

    NSFW SCENE WARNING!!!

    Thenpulled down my speedo exposing the thirteen centimeter long and along with girth as wide two finger, when I looked at this I really can''t help but too fell inferior to porn stars and when mine is not hard it''s very small around seven centimeter long and as wide as my thumb.

    Walking to the three camera I took a deep breath since I want to know if her reaction is truly similar to human while setting the camera to record on countdown then I walked to the bed.

    So I first licked her neck slowly trailing down toward her breast then when I reached it I circled my tongue around it until I reaches the nipple I sucked hard on itthen when I let it go with a ''pop'' sound I saw that both of her nipple is erect.

    Excited I sucked her other nipple while playing with the others with my thumb and my index finger, gradually I leave the nipple and began to trail my tongue downward and when I reaches the belly button I circled my tongue around it, the entire time my tongue on her body I felt her body shiver a little.

    When I reach her pussy I saw that there''s already some transparent liquid down there and the red button there is already exposed. Without warning I suddenly sucked the clitoris making her shudder even more compared earlier, after a while I left the clitoris and began to insert my tongue while moving around my tongue inside I taste a slightly sour and sweet taste from her vaginal fluid.

    Then I pulled out my tongue and I moved slightly up while pushing her legs toward her sinceI want to try the mating press.

    I hold my dick that has a little pre-cum on it''s tip and I became impatient so I just put my dick''s tip on the entrance of her pussythen I began to push with all my body''s weight.

    Ahбн it fells like I pierce through a new layer of live and it fells like heaven. Looking downwards I saw blood, what she is a virgin just how precise her creator want her to be, at that time I should have thought that It was very weird but because of the excitement I just continued doing it.

    So I put my hands on the bed while I pistoned my dick up and down, when I looked at her face it was blushing, for a while it seem she didn''t secrete any juice but after a while she begin to pour some juice out becoming the lubricant and making the smell more intense.

    I pressed he under me while in the sudden excitement I kissed her and just like described in hentai manga and novel I deep kissed her and somehow she moved her tongue too.

    After a minute I separate my lips from her soft pink lips while still pistoning into the heaven that warping around my dick like it was pushing me deeper into her then I sucked her erect nipple one by one.

    After around a quarter of a hour with the sound of flesh slapping into flesh along the smell she make and the pleasure surrounding my penis I became more excited then I kissed her deeply while pistoning faster a few more times before I stopped pistoning and I poured my semen in her deepest place.

    Slowly I pulled out my penis from her pussy and I watched as my penis coated with blood, semen, and he juice coming out. Then with a sudden flash of idea I lean her body against the wall beside my bed and went to take my phone.

    Opening the camera application I aimed the camera below me and I clicked start along with that I placed my penis on her lips I planed to force my way in but suddenly she started to suck on it, at first it was just the head but even after I pushed it all the way down slowly she kept sucking on my dick with her eyes closed and when I pulled my dick her head followed my dick a little as if reluctant letting it go little by little my dick finally get away from her lips but she kept licking air as if saying more.

    Amused I let my dick touched her tongue and her head moved that way a little, suddenly i grabbed her head and shoved my dick into her and unlike earlier I just pulled it out and pushed it in repeatedly, she seem to cooperate with me since she suck me until her mouth formed a vacuum.

    This last until l pushed my dick until my forest meet her lips and then I poured my second load of semen into her throat. Satisfied I pulled out my penis slowly and when I completely pulled it out, it''s already clean except her saliva while some of the curly hair from my ''forest'' is stuck on her lips giving her an erotic felling, not that she needed it considering the flowing semen on her vagina.

    I cleaned her lips and vagina with tissue then I once again took a bath , in the bath I began to think, doubt over the fact she is a sex doll and in the first place why did I even see her as a ''doll'' it''s not normal.

    Stunned I think of one possibility , no it''s not possible, I mean how could people like me is just that uncommon that I encountered one just a while after I awakened mine.

    While telling myself that is impossible I wiped myself and I walked out from the bath, perhaps because I overthink it on the bath I glanced at the bed and seeing she just laying there once again confirmed it.

    Just before I turned away she began to move and I became dumbfounded when she sit up on the bed and opened her eyes gazing at me while asking "Where is this and who are you? Also what is this taste on my mouth and pain on my lower body?"

    I stood there dumbfounded, did I just raped someone?

 7 The Talk

    "ehбн" that is the only word that I can utter to the girl I just raped, then I grabbed my head, how did I even thought she was a sex doll in the fact why I didn''t think it was a girl that just fainted or something.

    "ahбн!!! how come it''s became true, even though I have many fantasies about this but just how could i?" thankfully after saying the first word I whispered the rest, I continued to mumble while the girl continued to call me, I finally woke up when I hear her pained voice.

    I turned to see her trying to stand up but ended falling into floor so I helped her to the bed again then after setting her down I began to talk.

    "so actually the thing you taste is your own blood, and our sex juice-" and I was interrupted.

    "ehбн.!!!" She shouted that with eyes wide open and hands clenched, to be honest it make her cute but still I felt guilty so I looked to side.

    Just when I want to continue suddenly I felt a scary presence in front of me and when I looked the only one I see is her.

    "waitбн, wait I will explain just wait please!"

    I don''t know the reason but she calmed down with a curious expression on her face. So I explained how I found her in alley, how I thought that she was a sex doll ,how I brought her home, and how I fucke- no how I raped her.

    Thankfully I already put the camera away and I didn''t say anything about it too since I truly want to kept that video, after all it is my true first time.

    When I looked up expecting an angry expression I saw an expression of someone who seem to solve the greatest problem in her life.

    "so that''s why it didn''t work huhбн"

    "did you forgive me?" I ask hopefully.

    "of course not, are you an idiot. Well it seem since you are an innate as well so I shall explain it to you" she said arrogantly.

    "in this world there is some people that is born with some kind of power that sometimes awakened or not, if it''s not awakened perhaps it will only boost an aspect related to that power, for example if someone''s ability is to became a giant he will grow up with a bigger body than most that is if he have enough nutrient"

    She proudly pointed to himself "and for me, I am the one who have awakened my ability" then she dispiritedly continued "but for some reason it almost didn''t work for you, my ability is ''True Illusion'' ."

    Eh, why did she just told me her own ability did she expect me to tell her mine too. Well considering even I don''t know the true nature of my power I should just tell her it''s regeneration.

    " my power is regeneration and some others that I couldn''t identify" see I technically didn''t lie.

    "well it''s impossible because someone only can have one power and the only thing that can be more than one is just it''s effect"

    "can you tell me what''s your power does?" although I can figure out some outline of her power but I don''t know the specific and in the first place how did she just talked calmly to someone who raped her.

    "my power is to make an illusion on myself that can deceive camera, brain, and any kind of device or way to perceive thing but my power couldn''t affect physically dead thing"

    I kept quiet but in my mind I still asking question perhaps this woman is a nympho, no, no if she is why did she is still a virgin.

    "for example my power can make an illusion as if an murderous and muscular man standing in front of you instead of me, if the illusion strikes you then your brain will perceive that you really are getting punched along with the pain and maybe some wound but I didn''t actually punched you but if it were a brick If my illusion punched the brick one hundred times It still wouldn''t move but if I punched a camera the main system that monitor the condition of camera would perceive it as damaged and the camera would cease to function until someone reprogrammed it, you got it and somehow it only affect you partially"

    I nodded my head and begin to speak " I want to ask why are you explaining this to me and why are being so nice to me?"

    She tilted her head. Damn it would be cute if she were just not having my leftover semen on her vagina along with her breast and some other place I sucked that almost formed a hickey.

    "ahбн right you are a newbie huh, so you don''t know about it. So how long since you have awakened?" she asked.

    "around three weeks" I answered a little nervous.

    "no, wonder and your power seem won''t affect you in everyday life also the fact that you didn''t flaunt your power around helps huh"

    "can you tell me your name?, my name is Michael Febrianto" I asked as polite as I can.

    "my name is Aria Alivionita, you can call me Aria. I hope to get along with you for the rest of my life" she stated plainly as if it was the common sense of the world.

    "ehбн why, when, where, how. Ehбн wrong why?"

    "because we are both virgin, just right after you have sex with me, here, and because we are both awakened innate" she calmly answered my question as if she didn''t hear I said ''wrong''.

    "how did that even work?" I asked full of doubt.

    "huh, a newbie is really hard but still I will try to love you considering your handsome face and body" she evaluated me with a perverted eyes and strangely I am didn''t shiver like in manga, maybe because I did that to he too.

    "you see, if a man and woman who is an awakened innate have sex for their first time, remember this need both of them to be virgin, they will ''exchange'' a part of their innate and this shared part will grow stronger as they grow stronger also most of them fall in love with each other because of this connection, this connection is cannot be severed, reset, but it can be strengthen by having sex, still the effect is minimal and the part that is strengthen is only felling and power up speed-" before she could continue I interrupted her.

    "so what will happen to me and you"

    "of course we will live together and travel the world" she said that with confidence that almost making me agree to her.

    "wait, wait, first of all even thought I didn''t really love my family I still care for them so first of all I must finish high school I want to say that I will attend collage in foreign university even if I am not. Secondly I currently is still trying to let go someone I loved so I must ask you to wait" I spoke with normally on the first pat but I almost shout the second one, once again I am glad this room is soundproof.

    "alright, what a coincidence I am at the age of high school girl too. Now tell me your school''s name so I can register there"

    Then I looked at her naked body up and down, hmmбн certainly that she look like a high school girl that is just a little more petite that normal.

    "oy, you are thinking something rude right and hurry up tell me"

    "it''s Don Bo*co Highschool and can you continue your previous explanation"

    "alright, so if you have sex with an awakened girl, she would be ''free'' of the connection. Ahбн I also explained the power up speed, it''s the speed the effect of your power increase, it can be both passive and active, if it''s passive it means you just use your power rarely or just for everyday live and if it''s active you can try finding a cultivation technique or use your power to their limits for example in your case, you can try getting hurt as severe as you can"

    "ehбн there is cultivation"

    "there is but the speed is too slow, beside upgrading your ability in all rounded manner, it can slightly increase your super power every timeyou got to a new stage, do you want one?" she ask the last question with a cheeky tine.

    But I answered excitedly like a baby bird getting fed by it''s mother "yes, yes, yes, I want one!"

    "then do you still have my clothes, if you do give it to me"

    I thought she was too embarrassed to be naked, so I give her the dirty clothes but she took out a small book from her clothes and throw away her clothes.

    "here" she gave me the book. " I am still tired and wounded so I want to sleep don''t disturb me"

    Without minding the ''juice'' strewn on the bed she took my blanket and slept just like that. Dumbfounded I stood still just like a statue.

 8 Cultivation

    Speechless at her casualness but I still sat at the bed reading the title ''Basic Cultivation Way''. Ehбн how in the hell Is this thing rare and hard to get still I began to read it.

    " the way of cultivation of each awakened innate individual is unique except the common one that is present in all human but normal human have trouble sensing the energy in the first place so it''s very rare to encounter a normal cultivator.

    For the sake of convenient I will call the energy that is required to cultivate ''qi'' as described in most eastern country however this ''qi'' is the same as chakra, internal energy, mana or any type of magical energy, this energy is the basic"

    That is what written on the first page, on the second page it describe how to absorb qi trough breathing while the next page has a picture of human body with diagram in it pointing the area that the energy need to go trough, on it''s last sentence it said "if it didn''t work try the next method".

    The fuck it said it can be cultivated by all human, perhaps this is the unique effect of the super power and among all the method listed at least one of them will work is that what the introduction mean.

    Taking a deep breath I calmed myself determined to read the rest of book. After around thirty minutes I finished reading it, this book described three method.

    The first one is trough breathing, it''s advantage is the energy will quickly reach the core of qi which is heart, which is advantageous for those who want to upgrade their innate faster.

    The second one is trough pores, it''s advantage is the energy is spread through the body making it easier and faster for the strengthen of body instead of innate since the stage progression is slower.

    The third one is trough the nine major hole on our body that is, two ear holes, mouth, two eye holes, one reproductive holes, one asshole, and two nostrils, the advantage to this weird technique is that It upgrade the five senseof body, it is considered the body part so the stage progression is just as slow as the second one.

    The book contain about ten pages, the first eight page containing three nameless cultivation method, and the last two page contain a list of known stages and some other basic.

    Gas Stage, Liquid Stage, Solid Stage, and Orb Stage, with each stages containing three sub stage. It is also said that no one can reach latter stage because the qi concentration is low.

    There is also mentioned some common information such as that most organization is created by those in similar ability, there is also mentioned the first sex connection that Aria told me earlier, and the last information in the book is that to awaken innate, the innate must subjected to intense emotion mostly negative emotion because negative emotion come more easily than positive one.

    Looking at this thin ten pages book no wonder she can hid it and I didn''t discover it considering that Aria''s power is activated at that moment,

    I began to wear clothes and just when I just about to went out, I got worried if Aria got discovered, just when I turned around I perceive a felling like there is something hidden here and the felling is the same as when I found Aria. It seem she already made her own countermeasure so.

    After eating the fruit and passing by my grandma who checked me with a squinted eyes to see if I already took a bath or not, after deciding that I have she let me go, I entered my room and looked at Aria sleeping, then I remembered that she mentioned that she is wounded so that''s why she need that much sleep probably.

    I started to try the first cultivation technique and as described I could fell qi In every breath I take, then I just take the one on the air I inhaled and guided it to my heart trough Vena Pulmonalis the Vein that transfer blood full of Oxygen from the lungs to the heart.

    Gradually I can fell the energy building up on my heart in a little dispersed manner after around an hour but even if I focused on something else the qi I transferred there is kept there so it means I am compatible with this method, I will just call this one Breathing Method.

    When i finished the first technique it was already night so I went to eat dinner, after finishing dinner I hurried back to my room wanting to the second technique.

    When I started it was a little hard to pull the qi in the air to my pores and when I managed to do it I have to pull that little qi from the pores surrounding my body toward my heart and on the way there the qi nurtured my body alongside so a considerable amount is lost in the process but at least it didn''t go to waste.

    After the remaining energy reached the heart I was awakened from it and when I looked at the time it was around 8 pm, it seem I take around two hours doing it but compared to the breathing method I can immerse my self in it, then I shall call this Body Strengthen Method or Body Method for short.

    When I read this method, I thought why don''t you just use the Breathing Method then use the gathered qi to strengthen the body but it was answered at the end of the book. It''s written that " the heart have a certain pull toward qi so it was harder to move qi from heart toward any other place but this also make those who didn''t cultivate could achieve a high stage if he or she life long enough but those in higher stage have better control toward qi."

    When I tried the third method it didn''t work at all and I was a little surprised because I thought that I am a genius that will master all the method, but honestly it didn''t matter how much method I can use it just how much option I have, still I will name it Nine Hole Method since I can''t use it.

    Then I played my phone until 11 pm, when I was about to sleep I remembered a phrase in the information page " if you can enter a cultivation in an immersed state you can replace sleep with cultivation, however the keyword is that you must at least a little immersed"

    So I was about to cultivate but I remembered I want to ask something to Ariaso I wrote on a stick note and mischievously stuck it on her forehead, after that I went back to the Body Cultivation Method.

 9 A New Transfer Studen

    When I woke up from the cultivation, the qi in my heart resemble a thin mist now that could be seen without focusing too much unlike the previous one where I have to focus with my all to even see it.

    As I looked beside me, I saw that Aria''s gone, if it were an illusion I shouldn''t be affected, so this is the effect of cultivation immersion while it''s true I felt refreshed as if I just woke up but I didn''t even notice the loud sound of my door opening while my family probably can''t hear it because the illusion Aria set up.

    Oh yeah, if Aria could make the illusion of nothingness why did she uses the doll one, well I will ask her later. At the table besides my bed where I usually placed some drink or snack there is a small mirror and when I looked at it I saw a sticky note on my forehead.

    Hahahaбн it seem she took revenge on me, so I tear it off from my forehead and read "my phone number is XXXX66333132 while my address I will tell you two days from now, also I will have a surprise for you at that time and we will met at that time I guarantee you will be surprised." Seeing this I quickly added her to my contact.

    I prepared for school, two days now huh it should be Thursday I wonder what her surprise is?. Two days went like a wind to me in these two days everything in the school seem boring except my novels and watching Jessica and Mario getting close to each other, sometimes when I go to canteen and met the five bullies they just glared at me not daring to take action, somehow the anticipation waiting to met Aria make my school life seem boring so whenever I already understood the content of what teacher is teaching I sunk into cultivation and whenever I finish one cycle I woke up from it because that''s the time to switch period, at least most of it take that long.

    Today is Thursday so I energically go to schooland in the first period of class, the teacher announce there is a transfer student transferring into here.

    Immediately my classmate begin to gossip around like "is the transfer student girl or boy?" "why do you think someone transferred at this time, when we are just about to have the final test of our third year?" and many other trivial gossips but there is only one thought In my head as I begin to sweat, is it her? Then I begin to remember the conversation on Monday afternoon"alright, what a coincidence I am at the age of high school girl too. Now tell me your school''s name so I can register there" "it''s Don Bo*co Highschool and can you continue your previous explanation" and I also remembered that in her note she said we would met and I will definitely be surprised.

    Then I focused on the door, when the teacher asked the transfer student to come in I am definitely surprised because my split second prediction turned out correct it''s Aria but I didn''t shout like the main character in anime I just widened my eyes slightly. Yep. definitely Aria with her silky black hair, big adorable eyes with her sharp face and her thin pink lips along her petite body with her perky butt she immediately attracted the attention of the class.

    After entering the classroom she glanced at the whole class and when her eyes saw me she stopped for a second before he immediately introduced her as Aria Alivionita , she is sixteen years old, her hobby is, and before she speak she glanced at me, reading novels.

    The teacher then asked her to choose an empty seat, I looked around me then I saw that the connected table besides me empty, so that''s why the homeroom teacher moved Andy my seat mate yesterday.

    She pretend to look around before she faked a surprised look and said "ahбн what a coincidence , Michael you go to school here too" she then walked toward me and sit beside me.

    "why are you here?" I asked in plain voice.

    "eheheбн didn''t I told you in the note"

    "I admit being a surprised"

    The surrounding guys glared hatefully at me because even if they couldn''t hear what we spoke they clearly know that we are friendly and know each other. These guys hated me because at first they thought I was dating Jessica, one of top twenty beauty on the school but that thought is destroyed because of Mario, they even saw them on the amusement park one time but now a beautiful transfer student that could easily ranked one in the list is friendly too me, how could they not hatefullyglared at me.

    Even after the teacher started the session we continued to talk but the teacher didn''t notice it and I notice that Aria already used her power, True Illusion.

    "so what''s your cultivation stage?, Aria"

    "Liquid first stage"

    And then we continued our trivial conversation until I asked. "Aria, why did you use the doll illusion instead of nothingness or something else at the alley?"

    "well it''s more natural, because if someone with a stronger mental power saw there is a body at ''nothingness'' it would be suspicious but if they saw a ''doll'' there it would be more natural, not everyone is like you picking random sex doll on the street, although I set the illusion as doll not sex doll and it''s the first thing to come to mind before I fainted"

    "oh..."

    Then I said to her that I want to continue to cultivate and when it''s lunch break Aria and me escaped the classroom using her illusion, just when I was about to go to canteen to buy lunch, Aria pulled me toward the roof which usually is locked but somehow she have the key to it.

    After that she take a lunch box from a corner of the roof, then she feed me the lunch and in return

    asked me to feed her too. Finishing the lunch I begin to ask her the most important question.

    "why did you do all of this Aria?"

    "because our connection" Aria answered plainly.

    "is it really that important"

    "it is you know 99% of man and woman that have this connection will fall in love with each other and 1% of that is only someone who have a life and death grudge even then they resolve their grudge, didn''t you read it in book?" Aria asked teasingly as if a teacher scolding her student playfully.

    "yes I read about it but I didn''t believe the book because the way is see you is the just the same before I have sex with you"

    Then a mischievous glint appeared on her eyes "really, then it you must have fallen in love with a doll on a first sight or perhaps your subconscious can perceive me as human, still I think your felling for me will grow even if you didn''t notice it and we will be with each other for a longбн time"

    Giving up resisting I continued the school along with Aria with an similar excitement that I usually felt with Jessica.

 10 A New Transfer Studen

    When I woke up from the cultivation, the qi in my heart resemble a thin mist now that could be seen without focusing too much unlike the previous one where I have to focus with my all to even see it.

    As I looked beside me, I saw that Aria''s gone, if it were an illusion I shouldn''t be affected, so this is the effect of cultivation immersion while it''s true I felt refreshed as if I just woke up but I didn''t even notice the loud sound of my door opening while my family probably can''t hear it because the illusion Aria set up.

    Oh yeah, if Aria could make the illusion of nothingness why did she uses the doll one, well I will ask her later. At the table besides my bed where I usually placed some drink or snack there is a small mirror and when I looked at it I saw a sticky note on my forehead.

    Hahahaбн it seem she took revenge on me, so I tear it off from my forehead and read "my phone number is XXXX66333132 while my address I will tell you two days from now, also I will have a surprise for you at that time and we will met at that time I guarantee you will be surprised." Seeing this I quickly added her to my contact.

    I prepared for school, two days now huh it should be Thursday I wonder what her surprise is?. Two days went like a wind to me in these two days everything in the school seem boring except my novels and watching Jessica and Mario getting close to each other, sometimes when I go to canteen and met the five bullies they just glared at me not daring to take action, somehow the anticipation waiting to met Aria make my school life seem boring so whenever I already understood the content of what teacher is teaching I sunk into cultivation and whenever I finish one cycle I woke up from it because that''s the time to switch period, at least most of it take that long.

    Today is Thursday so I energically go to schooland in the first period of class, the teacher announce there is a transfer student transferring into here.

    Immediately my classmate begin to gossip around like "is the transfer student girl or boy?" "why do you think someone transferred at this time, when we are just about to have the final test of our third year?" and many other trivial gossips but there is only one thought In my head as I begin to sweat, is it her? Then I begin to remember the conversation on Monday afternoon"alright, what a coincidence I am at the age of high school girl too. Now tell me your school''s name so I can register there" "it''s Don Bo*co Highschool and can you continue your previous explanation" and I also remembered that in her note she said we would met and I will definitely be surprised.

    Then I focused on the door, when the teacher asked the transfer student to come in I am definitely surprised because my split second prediction turned out correct it''s Aria but I didn''t shout like the main character in anime I just widened my eyes slightly. Yep. definitely Aria with her silky black hair, big adorable eyes with her sharp face and her thin pink lips along her petite body with her perky butt she immediately attracted the attention of the class.

    After entering the classroom she glanced at the whole class and when her eyes saw me she stopped for a second before he immediately introduced her as Aria Alivionita , she is sixteen years old, her hobby is, and before she speak she glanced at me, reading novels.

    The teacher then asked her to choose an empty seat, I looked around me then I saw that the connected table besides me empty, so that''s why the homeroom teacher moved Andy my seat mate yesterday.

    She pretend to look around before she faked a surprised look and said "ahбн what a coincidence , Michael you go to school here too" she then walked toward me and sit beside me.

    "why are you here?" I asked in plain voice.

    "eheheбн didn''t I told you in the note"

    "I admit being a surprised"

    The surrounding guys glared hatefully at me because even if they couldn''t hear what we spoke they clearly know that we are friendly and know each other. These guys hated me because at first they thought I was dating Jessica, one of top twenty beauty on the school but that thought is destroyed because of Mario, they even saw them on the amusement park one time but now a beautiful transfer student that could easily ranked one in the list is friendly too me, how could they not hatefullyglared at me.

    Even after the teacher started the session we continued to talk but the teacher didn''t notice it and I notice that Aria already used her power, True Illusion.

    "so what''s your cultivation stage?, Aria"

    "Liquid first stage"

    And then we continued our trivial conversation until I asked. "Aria, why did you use the doll illusion instead of nothingness or something else at the alley?"

    "well it''s more natural, because if someone with a stronger mental power saw there is a body at ''nothingness'' it would be suspicious but if they saw a ''doll'' there it would be more natural, not everyone is like you picking random sex doll on the street, although I set the illusion as doll not sex doll and it''s the first thing to come to mind before I fainted"

    "oh..."

    Then I said to her that I want to continue to cultivate and when it''s lunch break Aria and me escaped the classroom using her illusion, just when I was about to go to canteen to buy lunch, Aria pulled me toward the roof which usually is locked but somehow she have the key to it.

    After that she take a lunch box from a corner of the roof, then she feed me the lunch and in return

    asked me to feed her too. Finishing the lunch I begin to ask her the most important question.

    "why did you do all of this Aria?"

    "because our connection" Aria answered plainly.

    "is it really that important"

    "it is you know 99% of man and woman that have this connection will fall in love with each other and 1% of that is only someone who have a life and death grudge even then they resolve their grudge, didn''t you read it in book?" Aria asked teasingly as if a teacher scolding her student playfully.

    "yes I read about it but I didn''t believe the book because the way is see you is the just the same before I have sex with you"

    Then a mischievous glint appeared on her eyes "really, then it you must have fallen in love with a doll on a first sight or perhaps your subconscious can perceive me as human, still I think your felling for me will grow even if you didn''t notice it and we will be with each other for a longбн time"

    Giving up resisting I continued the school along with Aria with an similar excitement that I usually felt with Jessica.

 10 Battle 1

    On the way to her house, we walked alongside each other because she requested it before we finished school and I was forced to told my driver I will be going home by myself.

    The entire way to her house seem familiar to me but Aria tried to distract me by talking to me about cultivation matter and she successfully distracted me since it was pretty interesting to me and then I asked her one question just to confirm my guess.

    " Aria, why did you sleep a lot and fainted in that alley?"

    Aria hears my question and she hum for a few seconds before saying "I have enemies whose power is similar to mine, I mean it''s similar because it attack psyche or mind but he recently breakthrough to the third realm of liquid stage since he is an Breathing Method User before I was able to push him back since I was a Body Method User"

    I became surprised not because of her opponent but the term she used ,is it a common name of the method or what?, seeing my surprised face Aria ran a bit then she turned around with a mischievous smile on her face and she said.

    "kukuбн you sure are childish aren''t you, you even named the qi gathering technique like a

    chuunibyou, Body Strengthen Method, Nine Holes Method, Breathing Method. What a grand name"

    she said the last sentence with a slightly teasing voice.

    "how did you know that?"

    "didn''t you remember you scribbled it on my book?"

    "isn''t that just a common name? based on their characteristic, if not then what do you call them?" I asked out of curiosity and embarrassment.

    "we just call it qi gathering technique and we didn''t even name it individually, well perhaps there are some people that named it just like you but it''s not widespread"

    After that I kept quiet out of embarrassment and I didn''t even notice the road I walked is the road leading to my house. Out of nowhere Aria started to speak while walking in front of me so I couldn''t see her face.

    "I am not a pervert alright" she said in a small voice tinged with embarrassment.

    "ehбн?" I said dumbfounded.

    "I said I am not a pervert!" she said in a loud voice. Actually I heard her earlier since it was quiet in this road but I just became dumbfounded for a moment because it just comes out of nowhere.

    "I hear you but why did you even said that, Aria?"

    Then Aria retreated beside me before explaining why.

    "actually when you shoved your ''thing'' inside my mouth I was semi-conscious."

    Right after Aria said that I understood the reason why she said that earlier and it seem she is still a girl, I got a little worried earlier because she take the fact that I took her virginity and raped her lightly but I am curious now why did she suck me so desperately like that so I listened carefully.

    " before that when I was still unconscious I was awaken slightly by an mysterious energy from my lower stomach, this energy seem to have effect to drive out the leftover energy that my enemy left that is preventing my recovery."

    Aria took a deep breath before continuing her explanation.

    "so when you shoved your ''thing'' that is still coated with your semen and other thing, I instinctively sucked on it because I want to accelerate my recovery, I mean sure it taste weird but since it was the first time I ever tasted it I thought it was a medicine"

    Hearing this I was on a verge of laughing and I recalled a novel titled and told a story about someone who " Curing Inc*rable Dise*se With Sem*n", maybe I could became a similar person like him and it''s to funny to me so I rejected it and laugh out loud but deep inside my subconsciousness I was considering about it.

    ..............................бн.

    Seeing Michael who laugh out loud, Aria kicked his leg and stomped away since Aria is a Body Method User according to Michael''s naming which make her stronger than a beginner like Michael, Michael knelled in pain while apologizing to Aria whose face reddened like she was in sauna.

    In a far Building Away from the couple, twocloaked man side by side and one of them gazed at the direction where Michael and Aria and when his hood is blown by the wind, it could be seen that he have an eagle head, then In one second it turned back into a normal human head.

    "Aria, ohбн Aria did you became this lax just because you found a ''partner'' and a little happiness or did the wound my brother give you still giving you trouble?"

    "of course she is, after all I just breakthrough the third realm when I attacked her" sound the taller man beside the eagle man.

    "yes, I know it elder brother"

    "then let''s attack them together"

    " but my power right now is more or less just useful for scouting" the eagle man asked in worry.

    "don''t worry I will protect you" the tall man assured the eagle man and he added "why don''t we attack Aria a week from now to make it more exciting" the tall man said as if he was engulfed by his own pride.

    The eagle man who is the tall man''s younger brother and the weaker of the two sighed and agreed to it since he couldn''t do anything about it

    ...........................бн.

    Still focused on apologizing to Aria, Michael didn''t even realize that he already arrived near his own house and it was just until he is in front of his own house did he realize and asked.

    "isn''t this my house?" Michael asked in doubt.

    "yep and now it is my house too" said Aria with utmost confidence, now that her most of her embarrassment is gone.

    Then Michael turned to Aria.

    "really?"

    "really!" Aria answered simultaneously.

    Sighing Michael just walked into his house while saying "well, it''s not like anything worse could happen" unknowingly this sentence became a first jinx that Michael successfully activated, although it will still happen regardless Michael make that jinx or not.

 11 Battle 2

    Three days have passed since Aria make my house into her own and in these three days, I have to sometimes steal bread form downstairs or share my meal with her and we also eat outside more often than I usually do when I am still by myself.

    In the school Aria acted as if we are friend that gradually about to became a couple and in the fact we are, unlike the time with Jessica where my classmate who knew that we are actually just best friend unlike the rumour stated.

    When we are done with the school she asked me to take her to a place where it''s empty and where no homeless lived, I thought that she wants to try to do it outdoor but I am disappointed.

    So I took her to the empty building where I got to vent my anger and to my astonishment there were still no one cleaning the rubble that I left there.

    To my disappointment she actually want to come here to teach me how to fight, when she saw the disappointment on my face she asked for the reason with a puzzled face and when I told her, her face immediately turned red and she started the sparing without warning as excuse to beat me up and after she beat me black and blue a few times until I give up from the pain she said.

    " well you do have a good foundation MF but your fighting style is to rigid and it doesn''t fit with your ability, if regeneration is your ability that is. Also I can call you MF right I heard it from our classmate"

    I glared at her while saying "is that what you are supposed to be saying to someone you just beat up for hours"

    "well sorry"

    "also why did you doubt my power as regeneration?" I asked her full of doubt.

    "because in the power we have didn''t work like the game where they give our power it''s description. Even I mistook my power for materialization when I first used it, also your wound healed to fast and consistent for it to be just regeneration"

    "well at least I know it''s effect and you can call me MF if you want"

    "really" she jumped at me who is still lying down on the floor while smiling happily, honestly I don''t know why she would be so happy at such small thing like this and feeding each other, sure I am happy too but not this much. I am curious about her past but just like in the novel or manga I have to wait until she truly opened her heart to me and said it herself.

    A week passed by quickly and I already adapted to Aria living together with me, going to school siting on my lap, talking to me when the lesson is still ongoing, getting beaten up by her and adapting my fighting technique to my ability also my pain tolerance grow so much that even if I got kicked on the nut I would be still able to walk and kicked my attacker, this is the of one time where I almost caught Aria on our training season with tricks and she kicked me on the balls by accident however I managed to withstand it even thought it''s the most painful thing I ever experienced, thankfully I can regenerate it.

    As usual we, Aria and me walked back from school while talking with each other as my driver already used to me getting home by myself I didn''t have to call him anymore and he will only pick me up when I call him now.

    Also I switched to Breathing Method because Aria and me discovered when she observed me cultivating naked on the bed that the effect of body strengthen of Body Method is reversed by my power and Aria think that my power is ''turning back thing to origin'' since my semen have a similar effect, it drive out the enemy''s energy and heal wound because it''s turning Aria state to her original state even though she didn''t recover completely but curiously my cultivation and bond with Aria is left alone.

    While we are discussing about our power, Aria suddenly stopped me and she make an alert face that I only see when we fight.

    So I observed my surrounding however I couldn''t find anything wrong except there is no noise beside ours, waitбн it is the abnormality.

    Just as I noticed the abnormality Aria spoke.

    "this is a spell that unconsciously make normal people and those who is low in mental strength avoid this area and only a Liquid Stage Cultivator could use since Gas Stage Cultivator can only temporally strengthen their body"

    This come out a little out of nowhere but I know that Aria is explaining this to me, otherwise did she said it to explain it to our enemy or whoever set it up.

    Clap, clapбн" as expected of the illusionist, of course you notice this small spell even thought I already set something to distract your novice" said a cloaked man that shows out from an intersection in front of us.

    Immediately as if already planed out someone with a cloak too jumped out to attack me while the first man pointed his hand at Aria.

    After I got separated from Aria the cloaked mans took off their cloak, revealing the man that pointed his hand at Aria as a western man with a golden long hair reach his shoulder while the boy that jumped at me have a similar facial feature with the first man but with a buzz cut and younger face.

    Aria seem like she struggled with something as the man continued to speak " I am hurt you know Aria, all this time I am willing to be your partner but you rejected me again, again, and again yet you let a random man such as him defile you" he pointed his palm on his other arm at me while continuing speaking "I Thompson Sinbu never have tasted such a humiliation"

    Right after he finished his speech I almost laugh out loud because it''s a very typical what a third rate villain wold say and the boy in front of me frowned with annoyance.

    "so I shall punish him before I punished you, Aria Alivionita "

    The man put down his hand and the palm that pointed at me clenched down and along with Aria panicked expression, I felt a tremendous amount of pain that even kicking my nuts couldn''t compare too in my head.

    If other were to see me right now, they would see a face that is just laughing before immediately turned into one of the extreme pain before blood and a white liquid begin to drop form his nose, eyes, and ears, right after that he collapsed on the rough asphalt.

 12 Battle 3

    The battle continued even after Michael fell, even thought Aria is sad she kept fighting Thompson with her mental power even thought she knew she will lose at least she will lose after she try with all her might, even if she want to escape it was impossible because she knew who the younger man is, the younger brother of Thompson Sinbu, Marcel Sinbu the one with eagle transformation power and the one who cultivated Nine Holes Method at least according to Michael, at the thought of this name Aria glanced at the ''corpse'' of Michael that have fallen behind her.

    "am I that weak or what Aria, for you to even ignore me in our battle to just see that weak man" Thompson raged.

    Of course looking it from far aside from the wind surrounding them there is no trace of their ''battle'' but if there were anyone normal or low in mental power they would fell dizzy, faint, or even ''die'' like Michael.

    At the side Marcel just stood there looking at the unseen battle because Aria is just using pure mental power instead her power and it''s the same for Thompson but even if he used his power the result probably remained the same because his power ''Spiritual Tentacle'' can only inflict mental damage, perhaps if he can reach the Solid stage it will become a real Tentacle that can inflict Physical damage after all it is proven by an expert at Solid stage who create a technique by imitating Thompson power manage to turn it into physical state even thought it only could be used for ''special purpose'' because the technique imitated from the power will certainly be weaker than the power itself.

    Marcel had two reason as for why he didn''t help his brother. First, he was actually reluctant to do this and second, he was unable to as someone whose power is physical related his mental power is average for his power level, a third realm Gas stage it is.

    Unnoticed by everyone present there, after minutes come by and when Aria''s Spiritual power about to depleted and when Thompson felt a little tired, the ''corpse'' of Michael already recovered to his normal state and is twitching, even Marcel didn''t notice as he focused all his attention on his brother''s battle because his power is reminding him that danger is still present so he focused just in case something gone wrong and he will escape with his brother.

    ..................бн

    Then Michael opened his eyes with a fright and the first thing he noticed is that the number ''770'' is decreasing by itself to ''769'' even though he didn''t switch state.

    Michael stood up and he witnessed the sight in front of him, a wind swirling around a beautiful pale woman that he known, Aria and the enemy that ''killed'' him, "hmmбн maybe that is the reason the number decreased because I really ''died'' this time" Michael thought.

    Michael looked at Aria who is pale and sweating like crazy and Thompson who closed his eyes with a smile but still sweating face, he determined the situation is dangerous for both of them so Michael took out the military knife that he once bought in hope acting as hero rescuing damsel with Jessica as the damsel but right now it seem the damsel is a quiet powerful one.

    Michael determined himself once again by saying this is life or death but if possible he didn''t want to kill, so Michael sneakily walked into the younger man and he immediately slashed at behind the knee of Marcel''s right leg, of course Marcel also looked agitated before he got slashed because his power is sending an instinct that remind him the danger is becoming stronger and he only thought Aria probably will reveal her trump card.

    Not to say Marcel is surprised by the slashed that manage to incapacitate one of his legs because of the surprise he didn''t catch the fact he was attacked and as result Michael stabbed the knife on Marcel''s other leg.

    Immediately Michael retreated and he began to breathe heavily, it''s true that he have the resolve to kill people, he thought it will be easy but when he slashed his knife it became apparent that it''s not as easy as it look or said.

    Hearing the cry full of pain from his brother Thompson became distracted and he looked at his brother who knelled on the ground bleeding from his legs he truly averted his attention to his brother as if there is no enemy that he have to face.

    Seeing that Thompson is distracted Aria immediately created an illusion of a giant snake that launched itself from her to the distracted Thompson, when the high speed illusion collided with the chest of Thompson, his chest sunk and he vomited a mouthful of blood , when the snake coiled around him a trail of blood continuously flowed down his lips and whenever he wanted to free himself since the snake itself is a spiritual construct but it tighten every time he showed a sign of resisting.

    Aria exhausted still she walked slowly at Michael who focused too much on Marcel who is bleeding, she hugged him and it shocked Michael but he hugged Aria back and Aria collapsed into his embrace, of course she is still conscious, if she was unconscious the snake would disappear too but she is just too tired to stand up even thought she didn''t do anything physically tiring.

    The snake slowly dragged Thompson toward us just when Aria about to finish them off, Michael asked Aria to stop not because he is so merciful like the main character in some light hearthed novel, he stopped Aria because he wanted to experimented about his power but of course he won''t be torturing them.

    Aria agreed to it and she created the second snake with what mental power she recovered then she used the spell to make people avoid the area around the user, since the spell is using the qi inside her heart Aria still could maintain it.

    On the garden of one of the empty house, I found some ropes and then we go together to the training building that Aria bought off cheaply or so she said so.

 13 Experimentation

    I begin to tie both of them with the ropes that I stole from the empty house, I tied them with multiple ropes instead one long rope, since they are wounded they couldn''t resisted it.

    Aria then released the snake illusion as she is still tired from her battle so I let her sleep as soon as she released her illusion.

    As I am curious about my bodily liquid since Aria said that she recover faster when I ejaculated into her, I wonder if my other bodily liquid does too?

    I approach the younger one, Marcel as Aria told me on the way here and he is the weaker of the two. I knelled in front of him and I saw his frighten eyes, well probably he heard that I said I will experiment on them, they probably thought It will be very cruel as they probably already witnessed other experimenting on an innate awakened but I just want to test the effect of my blood right since Marcel didn''t actually killed me or hurt Aria and I will try the other disgusting liquid on Thompson.

    I cut my wrist and I put it on Marcel''s mouth with my other hand holding his head in place even after my wrist finished healing I still put it on his mouth to prevent him from throwing it out, after he drank it I turned him around to see if his wound is healing and it is although in a very slow speed compared to mine, so just in case I asked.

    "hey, Marcel did your power have an accelerated healing factor in it?"

    Gritting his teeth Marcel still answered shortly "no."

    Then my blood do have an healing ability but still I want to confirm other thing so I took an empty bottle that I brought for emergency pissing, I stabbed the knife on my neck where the arteries transported blood onto my brain and I put the wound that is gushing blood on the opening of the bottle.

    When about one second passed I quickly sealed the bottle and tossed it far, this is one of the result of my weeks long experiment before I met Aria, if a part of my body is more than five meter from me and if it were put inside a macro organism it won''t return to my body but at that time I still don''t know the effect if my bodily liquid, I wonder what will happen to that cat.

    I suddenly felt a new weaker connection appeared aside from Aria''s even thought it felt different from hers, when I looked at the source of connection I saw Marcel with his wound fully healed and looking at me like I was a deviant.

    "the fuck!!!" I said surprised but then I calmed down and carefully sensed something different from the connection, it was as if I was receiving something from him without giving anything and I felt like I could order him.

    Then I tried to send an weak order to ''piston the ground before you as if it were the most beautiful woman you ever met'' right after Ireceived a gaze from Marcel saying as if I was a psycho.

    So he did received it and he can resisted it to certain extent, I tried once again to sent the order with all my might and Marcel began to move his waist up and down toward the ground with a painful and reluctant expression on his face.

    So I can order their body but their mind will be stay there, then I cancelled that order and put an other order with all my might again '' to be loyal to me and Aria, also protect us with Aria as priority''

    I also felt around the connection and when I ''took'' the thing that Marcel ''give'' me on our connection I felt my eyes began to change and my nails became claws but when I felt around my face it still stay the same then I asked Marcel who stared at me with wide eyes.

    "when you are first realm of Gas stage how much can you transform already?"

    "I can transform until my head become an eagle and my finger could turn into a five fingered eagle claw"

    Then I asked him curiously after I understandthat the copied power is weaker than the original just like the technique that someone invented that imitate innate power.

    "then what''s the benefits of leveling up your cultivation?"

    "I can control the transformation degree and my feather along with my claw and beak became stronger, my eyesight could exceed the normal eagle and my transformation reached my neck and arms"

    "can you try to transform now?"

    He then without problem transformed into a golden eagle man, I nodded with understanding and dismissed him along with my transformation.

    After that I just go to Thompson who is staring at me all the time while withstanding the pain on his chest, then I smiled wickedly as I pried open his mouth and I snorted my snort into his mouth and along with my two hands I forced him to swallow it but there is no change, it is the same with sweat, ahбн the swat is from my clothes after training with Aria that is not very hard to collect because it won''t vanish and I could pump out as much as I want as long as I drink enough water, it is also the same as piss, the piss is just collected right there.

    Finished with Thompson torture, I make him drank my blood but it seem to have no effect and he had a face as if he was resisting something, right then I come into a hypothesis that my blood can only be used forcefully on someone who is the same or lower stage form me and my blood or semen can only be used to a willingly person, I got this from my experience with Aria, Thompson, and Marcel.

    So I whispered to Thompson "if you don''t want to die, you can only accept it" since I wasn''t an expert I can only say this but Thompson seem to let go all resistance and his wound gradually healed, just when his wound is healed Thompson seem to tried to attacked me but he couldn''t, hmmбн it seem the one who receive my blood can''t harm me.

    After that I took the blood filed bottle from earlier to the Marcel then I took out the knife to wound Marcel''s upper arm and with it Marcel seem to be shocked before he could ask anything I shoved the bottle into his mouth and even after drinking my blood in the bottle his wound didn''t heal so it confirm one of my suspicion that my blood can only heal if I give it directly.

    With the end of experiment I felt a jolt as a new connection formed and I immediately ''took'' the gift while strongly ordering Thompson to not attack Aria.

 14 First Kill

    After the Experiment finished I asked with strong order verbally "answer truthfully! Did you like your brother?"

    "no" Marcel answered shortly

    "did you hate him?"

    "a little"

    "what would you felt if he were to die?"

    This time Marcel''s answer was long." I would felt a little sad since he was my only known relative left alive but at the same time I would felt relieved since he always bullied me and pushed me around" after answering this Marcel seem to be a little shocked and I left him in his shocked state.

    So I walked toward the sleeping Aria and before I woke her up I looked at my smart phone only to find out hours have passed and it was already evening.

    I woke Aria genteelly as I know she is tired and when she is awake I took her to Thompson, when we reached him Aria looked questioningly at me.

    "so do you want to kill him or will you let me kill him?" I asked with a voice that''s not to loud or small.

    Thompson and Aria seem shocked but Marcel seem to anticipate this and Aria asked me "why do you want to kill him?"

    "it is without doubt if I want to continue to live with you I have to learn to kill and what''s the best time to kill aside from now, since the enemy can''t fight back, what if I suddenly froze in the middle of a fight when I killed one of the enemies it would be disastrous even if I am immortal, you are not" I calmly explained my reason.

    After a while Aria seem to come into a decision "alright I will let you do it but remember I will be behind you to support you, Michael Febrianto"

    Ah, she rarely used my full name. Usually only when she teased me that she used it.

    I silently took out the knife and I approach Thompson as he cursed me but I still step steadily and I immediately stabbed my knife toward the gap on his ribs where his heart is located and I twisted around it before I pulled it out making the blood gushing out like a fountain , the whole time I stared at Thompson''s eyes who stared at me with eyes full of hate and even after his mouth vomited blood he kept cursing at me.

    Finally when Thompson finally dead I felt the connection between us vanished but it seem his copied power stay with me. I stand still before the corpse of the one I killed, suddenly I felt a warm hug from behind me and I knew it was Aria who hugged me then I turned back and hugged her too wordlessly.

    She finally asked me to release her after a few minutes, after that she want to kill Marcel to, you know takinga grass out to it''s root but I prevented her and I along with Aria want to the second floor with the hole I made before after ordering Marcel to not eavesdrop on us.

    I told her about my experiment and it''s effect, Aria was very shocked as she never hears of such a powerful power to ever exist then when I told her I planed to make Marcel my underling she agreed after I told her about my questioning and she is there if anything gone wrong.

    So I let Marcel go after telling him to live in this town and I let him do what he want as long it didn''t demerit me, my family , or Aria.

    Just when I was about to ask what do we do with the corpse, Aria said there are a special organization called cleaner that clean and renovate the aftermath of expert fight.

    Aria said that while the cleaner is here she also asked them to build a new building here or renovated this one, and from this one call I realized how rich my wife is.

    On the way back home I seem to forgot that I just done my first kill and I even teased Aria if she want to get an ''injection'' to test if the ''injection'' could restore her stamina too, at first she got angry but at the end she agreed to it since she is curious too about if it will work or not.

    When they reaches home, they acted as normal Aria used her illusion to make it as if she was not there and Michael as usual took a large amount of food and ate it inside his room.

    After that Michael begin his test for the ''injection'' and thankfully Michael''s room could be soundproofed because it succeed, the ''injection'' test and in the middle of sex with one man with endless stamina and one woman whose stamina is restored every time the man ejaculate into her or she could just sucked it out from him that sex last for hours because the restoration cannot keep up with the man.

    Michael was already satisfied since the first two hours into the deed but he is curious about his semen restoring limit so he kept doing it with Aria.

    Perhaps he kept doing it to distract himself from his first true murder, the one that he is aware of because every day by living we kill and we kill millions of microorganism accidentally or perhaps we kill some ants, flies, mosquitoes or some small animal consciously and purposely kill it but did we fell the guilt of killing it, we don''t, maybe some do, maybe it has to be a being that can speak and communicate with us or does it have to be human to awaken this guilt.

    Nerveless Michael lay on the messy bed with Aria sleeping on his arms just when Michael was about to go asleep and he just closed his eyes.

    He saw something different form his hourglass, on the upper wooden part that hold the glasses of the hourglass there are two craving, one eagle and one tentacle with the eagle shining while the tentacle one dark with no light.

    Shocked Michael opened his eyes and he closed it once again, he tried to activate the power that stole form Marcel and his body transformed while the eagle mark shone with a golden light and a hologram of it is projected in front of it''s symbol.

    When he tried to do the same with the tentacle, it projected a hologram too but the hologram is a wooden craving of tentacle it self like a bigger version of the symbol and he can use the Spiritual Tentacle.

    After Michael figured out an other part of his power, Michael asleep peacefully because he forgot for a moment the fact that he became a murderer.

 15 Our First Date

    Since that day the day where Michael killed a person and realized that just being alive sometimes make other want you dead, he trained the ''True Illusion'' ability that he shared with Aria with her and he also trained to stab someone without hesitation with Marcel since he could heal with Michael''s blood in seconds.

    Aria also said that she felt the effect of my shared power, she said that she could fell that she recover her wound and stamina faster and she said she felt younger but Michael didn''t saw it directly since the effect she felt will be a down powered one.

    Michael also tried to buy guns but in an eastern country like his country it''s hard to do so, Michael got some cold weapon in exchange, he got some retractable spear so he can bring it into school, he got some katana since he thought it was cool, and he had to ask Aria for it, unfortunately for his manly pride.

    The few weeks Aria noticed that Michael is getting younger even thought Michael himself never noticed but as someone who try to notice everything about Michael, Aria noticed it so she told Michael about it and Michael nodded since it was just as he expected.

    Michael mainly cultivate and studied since his physical body won''t change even if he goes to gym every day, even if he turned off his power to be normal it will take a long time to build the muscle and when he turned on his power all his effort will be wasted so he cultivate his Breathing method and one time he took his courage to ask Aria for a date which she happily agreed to.

    Then Michael planed it carefully so he wouldn''t make the same mistake as the main character that he read on their first date, he planned and kept it a secret from Aria.

    The day before the date Aria suddenly vanished leaving a note "it won''t fell like a real date if we come from a same house, well when we are married it probably will felt like a real one and a girl have to prepare herself, you know" she finished it with a winking emoji.

    ................................

    When Saturday came I wear my best shirts , my favorite pants and the I styled my hair into the one that he once said is making me handsomer while I wear the cologne that she said smell good from my father''s collection.

    I drive with a car that I usually to lazy to drive and only used to go to school to the promised meeting place half an hour earlier to let me review the plan and prepare my self so I can enjoy it too so she won''t be worried about it, we promised to come at 9.30 since almost all shops will be open already by the nine in the morning.

    I wait while watching some shops opening late and after fifteen minutes I saw her coming from the same way I come, wearing a white one piece that only cover her chest to knee with a see trough clothes as it''s outer layer with flowers pattern sewn on it .

    Her hair was tied into ponytail that make her looks more energic while her face had a light makeup enchanting her beauty more and she wear a light pink lipstick on her lips that seem to make her look more perfect.

    She saw me and a teasing smile began to form on her face that stunned me, she skipped happily that seem to out of the place with her clothes and her low hill shoes.

    "araraбн did you get stunned from my beauty?" she asked suddenly with the teasing smile gone and she pretend to be elegant while swishing her ponytail to her back.

    "yeah I did"

    Probably not expecting such a honest answer she got stunned and she hurriedly searched for a comeback and her teasing smile is back.

    "hmmбн did you wait for me about an hour, half an hour, are you that eager to have our first date" she questioned me.

    This time I denied her with an other comeback "no, I just arrived a few minutes earlier than you and what about you arriving fifteen minutes earlier that the time, isn''t that you the one who is eager?"

    With my comeback she kept quiet but suddenly she run into a nearby shop and she asked the aunt there about the time I arrived there, the aunt answered ambiguously too that can make other misunderstand "when I opened my shop he was already standing there, seemly waiting for someone"

    And Aria happily skipped here again and I know no matter how much I tried to explain it too her she wouldn''t believe me, so before she even opened her mouth I grasped her hands and walked into the first destination a mall, a classic date destination but this is not the last place we would go.

    In the mall we chatted while walking and we buy some ice cream, went window shopping but of course Aria and me bought what each other recommended.

    The mall was uneventful but fun and enjoyable, at the end we only bought three bags of clothes and only one of them is the one I choose, it seem Aria is holding back or she just didn''t enjoy shopping as much as anime girls do but when I checked internet, it is said all girls do enjoy shopping.

    Before we go to the third destination we go to my car for a second to place the shopping bags, on the mall when we talked to each other I learned that she already had breakfast and used taxi to get here, so the second destination is cancelled.

    On the way to the third destination I glanced at my phone to see time, it was 10 already and it''s perfect for the fourth destination and the third one.

    I already bought the tickets for a new horror movie for both before lunch and after lunch just in case that Aria went into a shopping craze so I gave the one for afternoon to the class since I bought it with application I can share it on our L*ne group and the first one to print the tickets win I guess.

    As for why horror, it''s not that I want Aria to scream and hug me but she said to me when I asked some other days that she liked the horror or thriller film.

    When we watched the horror movie it was pretty exciting because Aria sometimes used her power to make it as if the spirit jumped out form the screen for some specific person, if it were me I could do that too but not as specific like Aria, I can only do the one that everyone could see.

    After that we had lunch on a restaurant that Is famous for it''s delicious chicken and beef meat dish, of course I make an reservation earlier otherwise we wouldn''t be able to eat here, huhбн I also reserved one in other restaurant to bad Aria already ate a breakfast.

    We ordered all of the recommended dish and the waitress immediately asked if there is more people coming and we said no, the waitress warned us to not waste food and I assure her that the leftover could be brought home.

    When the dishes come, people around us got astonished but they didn''t get astonished for long since they probably thought a rich kid is showing off or there will be more people coming but after we eat elegantly and fast the people around us became astonished and some of them even recorded it but neither Aria or me minded it.

    Around two in the afternoon we finished our lunch and I took Aria to our last destination with my car, the amusement park.

    This park is immensely popular and never got overcrowded because it accept only limited amount of people per six hour and it opened from six in the morning into six in the evening.

    When we arrived there, there was a long queue but as I already reserved it a week ago I don''t need to stand there, we could just go straight to the entry point and when the people complained I waved my tickets and they went quiet with some want to buy it off me but I ignored the.

    Inside the amusement park was not too crowded but it was not too spare either since it accept only one thousand despite the maximum capacity of two thousand. This park changes it''s facility once every half a year and the changes will definitely attract a load of costumer not to mention it''s ticket is expensive, perhaps the owner of this place is an innate awakened like us too.

    The theme for this six months is the classic amusement park but with better version of it.

    I dragged Aria who didn''t know where to go to a roller coaster, we coincidentally arrived just when the roller coaster just finished a round, so we got in.

    At first it was just like other roller coaster, it climb higher, higher, and higher but it was indeed higher than normal and when it dropped down it was drooping in spiral, after that we got into a cave where there are sometimes a skeleton and other scares that jump on us only to realize it was an hologram, exiting the cave we got into the usual roller coaster we went into the double roller coaster and then we spin once more before stopping.

    Many other costumer were still a little light headed but we just stroll over it and I pull Aria toward the next games.

    This last until evening just half an hour before the park closed, for the last ride we ride the huge ferries wheel that last for more than ten minutes.

    When we entered I began to speak to Aria.

    " Aria, all this time thank you for your effort to love me"

    Hearing my word Aria became alerted, hmmбн it seem she is having an misunderstanding.

    "don''t worry it''s not like I am saying goodbye or let''s break up"

    Aria believed my word and her face became less tense.

    "all this time I realize that I never actually said that I love you, I read in internet that sometimes even thought you know I loved you I still have to say it soбн"

    Her face immediately fullof expectation of what I will say and I will fulfill it for her.

    " I love you, Aria"

    Without me noticing it a smile silently appeared on my face.

    Immediately Aria jumped at me and said "I love you too, Michael" while hugging me.

    "I have a present for you, Aria. Even though to you it may not cost much but still I tried to but the best I can"

    I said to her while taking a small box and her face became the one that is full of expectation with her hands clasped as if she was praying.

    I opened the ring and she gasped as if she saw the most beautiful thing on the world, I took her right hand and I inserted the ring on her ring finger on her right hand.

    The ring looks good on her, the white gold that is carver with my and her name on it''s inner side while it''s outer is carved with a decorative carving that serve to increase the beauty of a small diamond emblemed on it.

    I stood up only for her to tackle me down and kissed me passionately but before we went to the next step I reminded her that this is still in the Ferris wheel so we wait until we come down and we went to my car to go to a hotel since we are going to finish the next step

 16 Graduation Party

    Finally, the day for our final exam Is here and I passed it easily, while Aria passed it to without any reviewing just like me.

    It seem cultivating or strengthening our spiritual power or mental power increase our processing and remembering capability.

    I looked at other around me that is trying to cheat by slipping their mobile phones into their pocket, bra, clothes, even panties so that the phone won''t be noticed.

    Probably I will be anxious too if I didn''t have this upgraded capability but I will probably just reviewed it a few time before I went back to reading novel or watching anime.

    Then I looked at the couple who seem to be free of any anxiousness and just laughed with each other, it was Jessica and Maria. From what I heard they studied with each other and that''s all they need, they became confidence about the final test just by studying with each other.

    I suddenly took Aria hands who sit beside me waiting for others to finish the test on their computer, Aria was surprised by surprise ''attack'' but she just smiled even when I held her hands and used it as pillow to sleep on my computer desk.

    The next few days repeated more or less the same as the first day of the test, many students is cheating but the teacher didn''t notice or just let them be, me and Aria finishing the test the fastest.

    After the test finished the school announced we will have holiday for two weeks before they will held a graduation party in the morning that parents could attend with the dress code being batik clothes and there will be a prom night on the nest day that started at 7p.m but the gate will be open at 5p.m.

    These two weeks I and Aria went into date and we done many courageous act like having sex in public while the illusion is active or I make are squirt on some girls head and many more endearing thing together.

    My life was basically happy with Aria but somehow I still have an regret I still haven''t solved and it sometimes causes aches on my heart.

    Two weeks passed by shortly, probably if it weren''t for Aria I would hide myself in my house while doing the usual, masturbate, read novel and manga or watch anime so I am thankful for this cheerful and outgoing woman who dragged me out of my shell.

    I went as early as possible for the graduation and wore my best batik clothes while Aria wore her new batik dress that we bought on one of our date.

    We went together after reminding my parent and grandparents that I am going to school for school eventsince my father is sick, he cant go with me while my mother is in different island from me.

    I drive tensely with Aria beside completely relaxed, when we reaches the school I realized that we are the first one to arrive.

    We took picture on our classes, auditorium, and many more memorable places. Just when we finished taking picture we saw many students and parents flooding the gate, looking at that I was glad that I came earlier than it was supposed to.

    Avoiding the crowd we, Aria and me went to the auditorium where the event is going .

    As usual after the seat was filled upthe prayer is first on the list and then out principle give speech, as I was bored at his long ass speech I used the illusion power I got from Aria to make it as it there was several ghost behind the principle who imitates him talking and it immediately cause screams and fears to the fellow students, parents, and teachers, when the principle saw what''s behind him he fainted.

    The speech got interrupted and I got punished by Aria but my purpose is achieved, the events continued as it was parents representative speech next just as I want make the illusion again, Aria already blocked me and I forcibly have to hear the speech and the teacher representative speech.

    The events next to it was as usual just like other important events on school, there was solo song, boy band, girl band, modern dance, traditional dance which repeat twice, except there was a show form the newly added Japanese language class.

    Hearing the combined speech that sometimes speak Japanese that got continued with English or Indonesian language or it will be the reverse even I got embarrassed seeing the flimsy sword of momotaro which bend and his the oni''s head when it got blocked.

    The event ended at 11a.m just before lunch, so before we got back I took some picture with my few girls and boy friends including Jessica and the aches in my heart remind me once more what regret I have to solve before I graduated since we won''t actually graduate until may which is one month from now.

    I went back grumpy and that night I told my self in front of the mirror naked, since I just finished bathing, I told that no matter how sad it is and no matter how bitter it is you have to say it, to left no regrets behind.

    A day passed and I just read some old manga called ''Zero'' to calm my self, when it was time I took bath wear my suit, I first put on my shirt and used the cologne that I think is good and I wore my suit along the tie while Aria wore an red open back evening dress with roses as the decoration this time with a light make up just like when we are going to a date.

    I arrived at 5p.m as it was said in the invitation the time for open gate, but aside from me, Aria, staff, and committee, the teacher and other student still haven''t come yet so we hand over our invitation even though the committee already knew we are students here.

    From the entrance until the auditorium there was a red carpet that led the way there and surrounding the carpet was a two meter wooden fence with pictures that was taken on our school days.

    The entrance of auditorium was fenced and there was little purple light bulbs wrapped around it and except the end of the red carpet where it led into a star shaped entrance with yellow light bulb, but of course it was empty except the stage staff.

    On our canteen, the food was placed just like when it was a weeding party, since there was still no one except us and the staff here we eaten first.

    After we eaten, Arian and me walked back to the gate, we saw there was a decent amount of people coming trough the gate but of course some of them already passed by us when we are eating and is inspecting the auditorium.

    We wait in the gate until it was six past half an hour before many students and teachers suddenly flooded the gate like yesterday.

    The newcomers hurried to the canteen to eat and when it was 7p.m the mc called for all of us to be seated on auditorium. The seat on it was shaped like half an circle that surround the stage unlike yesterday which shaped like square.

    The events started like yesterday except the parents representative speech got exchanged into sponsor speech but the principle didn''t make any speech, probably still scared of the yesterday event after several sponsor speech, the real events started just like yesterday but the costume was more luxurious and there were more of one category events, for example when yesterday there is only one modern dance, now there is two but the Japanese language class didn''t make an appearance, the whole time when the light got switched on I searched for Jessica and after several shows passed I found her sitting beside Marion on the back seat.

    The events this night also include some nomination such as sleeping beauty nomination and champion, which means the one who slept the most on the class and some other that passed.

    After I found Jessica, I asked Aria to stay in her seat but I went to the back seat and I sat behind Jessica on her left side since I want to avoid Mario hearing it.

    Several events passed I was still siting there trying calling out for Jessica but since the song was too loud she cant hear it and finally when Icalled her in a little to loud voice, she and Mario turned to me when she asked "what the matter MF?" with Mario looking at me, I felt my courage dispersing and I ended up answering "no, just wrongly called"

    Nodding she and Mario turned back to the boy band on the stage, just after the band finished the MC announced that she will announce the best couple nomination.

    Then she let the screen behind her display a picture of a couple with a name on it, the first one was Angela and Shoji, I watched until it was on the fourth one it displayed picture of Mario and Jessica with their name below the picture, aftertwo more couple was announced.

    The mc announced "now as we already displayed all the nomination, next I will announce the best couple of this third year of Don Bo*co Highschool" she stopped for a moment to built the suspense "it was Mario and Jessica, please for the winner to get on the stage"

    On the stage come a an and woman , both carried an piece of clothes with a clasp on it and written on it was ''the best couple of the year'' even though it was technically not true at least on this school it is the truth. The woman handed it to Jessica and the man handed it to Mario, after wearing it the MC asked both of them to say a piece of word and took picture together just like the previous other nominations.

    After saying thanks and taking picture, Jessica and Mario went down the stage and sat at the back seat again.

    The show goes on, after one more show on the stage I resolute my self once more and I call for Jessica, luckily Mario didn''t notice.

    "Jessica, you may already know it from the rumors but please at least just listen please"

    She nodded with confusion on her face.

    "Jessica, I have liked you for a long time, I already forgot the reason I liked you , it''s probably because you are beautiful or perhaps because you are kind but still I liked you. I know you and Mario is already a couple, heck you even asked me some advice, I acknowledge that Mario is probably the best for you even the school does still I liked you and thank you for listening until the end"

    She nodded and spoke "thank you for your courage Michael"

    I immediately lowered my head and closed my eyes because I could felt the tears is about to overflow from my eyelids, after a few minutes I got a little control over it and I went into a place near the library where there was no one there.

    I sat down there and I put my hands on my eyes and without warning the tears overflowed from my eyes and I cried like I was a little boy, I heard the sound of me sobbing like a child and I detected someone is coming toward me but I ignored it until she was hugging me, Aria.

    Silently she just hugged me even when I hugged her and cried into her, several minutes passed and I began to recover from my sadness.

    I immediately said sorry to Aria "sorry for not telling you my plan and for letting you wait that long"

    She said "it''s okay as long you truly loved me"

    I nodded but after my tears dried I said to Aria I need some time alone so I wandered around the school seeing some friends of mine but no one noticed the fact that I just cried.

    I went back to Aria and we walked back to the auditorium and we watched the show until it was a sad speech that teacher delivered to us, the prom night which is not the same as my expectation ended at 0a.m and we got home at 1a.m.

 17 Everyday Life

    Ever since the prom night where I confessed to Jessica, I felt closer to Aria and felt that everything I did is fun as long she is with me but of course reading novel, manga, and watching anime is still the best.

    There was one time I invited Jessica and Mario into a poll, and of course I brought Aria too.

    When I and Aria arrived there Jessica and Mario already arrived earlier, so after greeting each other we went in together.

    In the poll, Aria caught me staring at Jessica and she got jealous so she sent an illusion of a giant shark that only I can see and felt in the name of training.

    At first I thought it was a joke but the moment the shark bit me I felt pain in my lower body, even thought it last only one second I still didn''t want to experience it and if I didn''t dodge the shark, Aria probably will get angrier.

    So I swim while sending some spiritual tentacle to whip the illusion since it was made of spiritual energy it can slow the shark down.

    The whole time I was in the poll I didn''t have time to talk to Jessica or Mario since I actually want to talk to Mario in the first place when I invited them.

    When we are about to take shower to wash off the pool water, she finally released me and with a satisfied smile she hugged my arm until we reaches the shower room.

    In the boy''s shower room I take the shower next to Mario and suddenly I started talking to no one but hearing the content Mario knew it was for him.

    "I actually liked Jessica since I was a child" I stopped and Mario looked at me but I continued showering while continuing my speech.

    "I kept myself around her because I want to earn her love and to kept the bad guys from her by using the rumour that I was Jessica''s boyfriend when I actually isn''t"

    I stopped once again to wash my face "actually there was a lot of guys who challenged me, tried to confess to Jessica but I hold them back because I knew most of them are playboy that just want to ''get'' her."

    " I was happy with that status of mine as her best friend and her rumoured boyfriend, I was about to make the rumour a reality."

    "but when the day comes just when I was about to told her, she asked me an advice"

    I laughed bitterly and I turned my face to Mario who is shorter than me a little and he already looked at me since the first time I spoke.

    "it was an advice to how to make you her boyfriend, Mario"

    I took a deep breath.

    "I agreed to her and I run of to vent my sadness you know but as I investigated you, you are truly a good guy and you loved her as much as she loved you"

    "even so ifбнif you changed, made her very, very sad I will kill you and I have the capability to do so"

    I said this as I stared at his eyes, his eyes flickered around for a moment but this is probably a normal reaction. To make my word more convincing I made an illusion of spears suddenly surrounding him.

    Of course this made him scared and his eyes switched rapidly between my faces and the rotating spears around him but he didn''t screamed.

    "well you have the courage, I mean if you make her cry or have a normal couple fight I think it''s normal but the one I am talking about is if for example you cheated on her then I will at least expose you before killing you in ''incident''"

    I snapped my finger and the spears disappears, I took his hand and handshake with him.

    "thank you for listening and please heed my warning" I smiled as I said this.

    I left the dumbfounded Mario there and went to the changing room since I finished my shower.

    I went out from the boy''s showering room and immediately I heard a complain voiced out.

    "jezz, just what you are doing in there, making us wait so long and even Mario isn''t out yet"

    Aria complained as she took my hand into hers and I smiled while saying "sorry" to Aria. I waited patiently with Aria beside me and Jessica in the other side of exit.

    When Mario finally came out, he first looked at me with a weird look on his eyes.

    After Mario and Jessica joined up, we went back separately and one day ended.

    ............................

    My everyday life on the holiday with Aria is more fun than the last seventeen years of my life.

    We sometimes went overseas exploring the mountain which is mostly full of natural wildlife, it was fun battling a lion,riding it, and taking selfie with it but of course I gift it some meat.

    We catch a leopard''s child which looked like an adorable cat, of course we took it''s picture along with it''s mother.

    When we are back, I sometimes wonder on the dark back alley around with a Magical Girl mask on my pocket.

    Whenever I saw someone got robed or was about to be raped, I suddenly appear with magical girl mask equipped, stunning both the perpetrators and it''s victims because the perpetrators usually astonished by my mask I took care of them quickly even when their number is more than ten and not astonished by my mask.

    Sometimes when the victim is a beautiful woman or girl I took of my mask for a moment and kissed her on the lips for a second before I run of after calling the police on the nearest public phone.

    There was also one time when I was just escaped from one of my mischievous act with my mask still on, I saw a little girl is about to get hit by a truck and because the distance between us was a little far, I only manage to push her into the pedestrian while I was hit by the truck and I got reincarnated into a dragon in other world.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Of course not, I was thrown like a ragdoll and thankfully the truck didn''t hit my head otherwise it would be a K.O and I would get unconscious for a few minutes, Imagine you are weeping for your savior and suddenly the supposed dead savior of yours sat up perfectly fine, saying hello to you and ran off.

    It''s not funny right, so just when the pedestrian was about to call the ambulance, I stood up and walked to them while they were stunned I walked to the truck driver who just get down from his truck looking worried.

    I approach him and I grabbed at his collar with one hand, lifting him and I slapped him with the other hand while saying "please be careful when you drive again" I slapped him a few more times before I let him fall to the hard asphalt with swelling cheeks.

    I walked to the direction where I pushed the little girl into and the crowd parted as I quickly found her crying with her hands and knee scratched.

    Then I bit my finger and applied my blood into her wound but of course I shielded the act with my back and after I wiped her tears I looked at her face, with all my experience I judged this cute little girl will became a beauty and she is only around elementary school''s age.

    I then stood up, I went back to the wailing truck driver and I lift him once more giving him a few more slaps before tossing him down

    I want to the girl and after confirming that no one could see it, I took of my mask and said to the girl with a serious voice even thought I mean for this to be a joke.

    "listen girl my name is Michael" as I said this the girl looked at my face and I told her my name? there are dozens if not hundreds person with Michael as name in this province.

    "you must kept this a secret and whenever you see me, you must hugged me and say ''I would want to marry oni-chan'' with sincerest, all right"

    She nodded with determination and as I heard the ambulance coming I ran off quickly. While I was returning home I laughed so hard that I got multiple one second chest pain.

 18 The Ailuros Clan Assassin 1

    As usual when I got bored, I walked around the dark back alley searching for damsel in distress orбн a man in distress.

    I walked and I found a crime in action, a ****. However it felt a little weird, too fake, too cooperating, the woman is. So I watched it for a while and I noticed they just forcing and retaliating lightly repeatedly. After a while I got tired of it and I looked around but I noticed that even for a back alley it was too quiet.

    The building that form the alley didn''t even make a sound and I felt a familiar felling from it, suddenly the man shouted.

    "fuck it, he''s probably not showing up or already discovered us acting" the man let go the woman.

    "it seem so, brother" the woman exercised her wrist that is still a little numb from the grab her brother do.

    "and it seem there is someone who is watching us for a long time" the man looked me.

    I observed them in more detail, the man was a handsome tall blonde man while the woman was a beautiful tall woman who is quiet busty different from Aria and Jessica.

    The woman looked at me too and said "finally the target is finally here"

    It seem they targeted me specially and from the lack of animals and people here it seem they are cultivator that are one Liquid stage since cultivator can only use spell from the Liquid stage minimum.

    The man took out a piece of paper and he read out the content.

    "Target, mysterious magical girl vigilante man, suspected to have an innate ability of extreme healing or an ability that produce a similar effect or even resurrecting ability, suspected Late Gas Stage at maximum and Middle Gas Stage at minimum, catch alive if possible and dead if not" the man looked at me one more.

    Wow, their report is extremely accurate. I wonder how they determined my stages and power I wonder.

    As if reading my mind the man read out an other part written in the paper while the woman continued to watch me silently "the report is concluded from the first incident where target clashed with a gang and receive a lethal wound to the chest and torso, The second incident where the target saved a little girl from getting hit by a truck and target''s body was mangled with the next second he landed the injuries recovered. Therefore from the incapability to incapacitate dozens of gang member and speed target show when target attempt to rescue the little girl , he is not a Liquid stage cultivator and from the ability to survive and heal multiple lethal wound target is suspected to have an innate ability of extreme healing or an ability that produce a similar effect or even resurrecting ability. The target seem to have a preference in rescuing damsel in distress, it is recommended to made a trap based on this report" the man finished reading the paper and he is now a lion man.

    In the fact I noticed the man is transforming into a lion man while the woman already transformed into a leopard or a cheetah woman when he finished the first part of the report.

    Perhaps because the ability to revive from death I began to be confident that I could beat them, to be exact it recklessness and I am aware of it but I think until I receive a tumbling step I probably would continue to do so.

    The lion man continue to speak while the cheetah? Leopard? Woman emitted sparks of electric and her clothes seem to be not affected.

    "as you have heard we overpowered you by the fact that both of us are liquid stage cultivator, it is best for you to follow us and be obedient, if you are lucky your power will mutate and became stronger but if you are unlucky you probably will die or your power will degenerate" the man shrugged.

    I just continued to watch them but I still prepared an escape route just in case I can''t fight against them since I know I at least can escape with all the ability I have.

    The man spoke again, although I know he is prolonging time for the woman, my confidence let my curiosity overpower my sense of danger and the sparks of electricity grow stronger on the woman.

    "did you know why we are always sent to capture bastard like you, even the liquid stages one?" the man paused for a moment as if expecting me to answer it.

    "it is because of this!"

    The man shouted and charged at the building I am standing on while the woman suddenly disappear and she suddenly appear before me on the roof while she was still warped in sparks of electricity she slashed her claws toward me but I can only see a blur before my throat , chest, stomach, legs, and arms was slashed.

    Right after that the electricity surrounding her disappeared and as she was about to leap back I copied the technique I read in a novel using the Spiritual Tentacles to warp around her spiritual light then I tighten it, making her spiritual light flicker and she screamed out of pain before fainting. The Spiritual Strangulation seem to uses a lot of my spiritual power.

    While I was attacked and taking care of the cheetah, yes I decided her to be a cheetah because she is too freaking fast, a glass shattering sound voiced out and when I looked at the edge of the building, I saw the lion man climbing the building and he leapt while slashing his claws toward me.

    My chest was split open while my ribs was broken and my body was thrown into the other side of the edge of the roof, thankfully he didn''t hit my head.

    The lion man landed on the roof and was his companion was unconscious without any visible injurious. I stood up as my injurious healed I took out my retractable spear and I expanded it while I hold it with one hand as I rush toward the lion man I bit my wrist and tear a wound on it.

    The lion man rushed toward me too, when we met I stabbed with one hand bleeding but it didn''t affect my power. The lion man stopped my spear with one hand, but his hand was wounded. Using the moment he was about to punch me I swing my wounded hand toward the direction of his wounded hand, most of it didn''t land but some of it landed on the lion man''s wound.

    The lion man''s punch landed right on my heart, I fly back to the edge of the roof again, the lion thought my blood must have poison on it and when he looked at it , it already healed.

    Confused the Lion man was just about to mock me before I rushed at him again as my injures healed. I launched the remaining spiritual power of mine to send an order ''cancel your transformation and stay still''. If someone who had a higher cultivation than mine and didn''t accept me, I have to use spiritual power to temporarily order them.

    I picked up my spear as the lion man was still confused and his transformation regressed I stabbed toward him, in that moment the lion man struggled to move but my order hold him still as I pierced his neck with my spear.

 19 The Ailuros Clan Kidnaper 2

    As I watched my spear pierced through the lion man''s throat whose name I didn''t know, I felt a terrible headache as the consequences for controlling someone whose cultivation was in higher stage than me and doesn''t accept me.

    When I closed my eyes I could see that the wooden part of the hourglass had a crack, gradually the crack recovered just like me when I am injured. Pieces of the broken wooden part of the hourglass shows up from the darkness that surrounding the hourglass and went into the crack, when the crack finally recover to it''s original form my headache which should have recovered in one second finally vanished.

    I stood up from my kneeling position that I took because of the sudden outburst of pain when my hourglass cracked. I looked at the lion man who is back to his human form with a hole on his neck which is gushing out a lot of blood and the cheetah woman who went back to her human form probably because she fainted.

    I took out a bottle of a sickly green powder and I pour some on the lion man''s corpse, after a while a green smokes rises up and only his clothes with my spear was left.

    I carefully take a look at the transparent bottle that Is containing this vicious powder and I remembered what Aria said '' Michael, remember even if you are going out to play you have to be careful and if you ACCIDENTLY kill someone in an emergency situation pour some of this powder into them, okay!''. Damn this thing work like a magic, well considering what we are doing is more or less is magic. I put the bottle, retractable spear, and lion man''s clothes on my bag.

    I looked at the unconscious busty woman who want to kidnap me, I decided to interrogate her so I took her and placed her on my shoulder while I sneakily took her to the building that Aria bought and renovated using the back alley and roof jumping to avoid people seeing me.

    I took the cheetah woman to the second floor where there are a lot of rooms unlike the first floor where we usually trained which was empty and painted with grey.

    I picked a random unused room and when I opened it I was surprised to see a bed on the middle of the room, then I curiously opened the next unused room and the next, the next I concluded that every room on the second floor maybe contain a bed.

    So I used the nearest room from me who just finished investigating the second floor, I opened the door and unsurprisingly there is a bed on the middle of the room.

    I placed the woman on the floor before I stabbed her on her thigh and smeared some of my blood into it, then I took out a rope which I know won''t be able to hold her down but it will hold her for a sec and tied her on the bed. Satisfied with my work I closed my eyes to see a faint connection between me and the cheetah woman that attached itself on the empty spot beside the eagle spot.

    I waited for the woman to wake up, while I was thinking why would they kidnap me and for who. The first question was rather easy to answer as the lion man said himself it''s for experiment but whoбн?

    Soon I noticed the woman moved which she tried to hide but still I noticed so I decided to speak " you can continue to pretend but listen to me. You might notice that I tied you with a rope that you can break easily even without transforming" at this point the woman opened her eyes and on her blue eyes appeared a fierce will.

    " you might or might not notice but I already plant a way so that if you resist I can restrict you" the fierce will is till visible in her eyes so I will try to calm it down first.

    "you might or might not believe but I already killed your partner and take care of his corpse" as if showing the proof I took out the lion man''s clothes and throw it at the woman.

    "if you didn''t believe me try to transform and smell it" she transformed into the cheetah and smell it, immediately hatred shows up on her face.

    Curious I approach her and asked "Is he your lover or family?" it seem my guess was correct as the hatred on her eyes intensify.

    Then for the first time I hear her voice close up "he is my brother!"

    I suddenly slapped her ass and she weirdly seem scared and turned back on her own, with a frightened look on her face, she looked up toward me. Interesting so I asked to test thing "what''s your name"

    She answered rather fast and respectful "my name is Melinda Ailuros, sir"

    I became more curios as I ask "are you a virgin?" I tried a more personal question to test her more.

    With a rather shaky voice she answered "y..yes, sir"

    "can you tell me who hired you to kidnap me?"

    She respond rather fiercely, she shakes her head like a child and refused to respond. If it were not for the situation and her frightened face this scene would be adorable.

    "then can you tell me where you are form"

    "the Ailuros clan"

    "then can you tell me the purpose of the experiment which you have to kidnap me for?"

    She repeated her previous weird behaviour that indicate she refused. Then I spoke with a cheerful voice that made her rather surprised "good, then today you are going to be ''free'' and I will make sure to take care of you.

 20 тАШinterrogationтАЩ

    WARNING 18+, NSFW

    ............бн..

    I approach her and I crawled into the bed, she suddenly struggled but strangely she seem to forgot her power and couldn''t got free of her restrain.

    I knelled before her on the bed while slowly taking her upper clothes off while watching her with caution just in case she is faking it but my worry was unfounded.

    She struggled but her struggle is very light compared to her true power which confuses me. I tossed her clothes and bra to the side.

    I looked at the her busty tits with a pink nipple which indicate according to novels I read is pure, never masturbated using it or rarely doing it.

    The enormous mound with a pink cheery on the top of it look appetizing to me so I went and took the cheery to my mouth, them moment the cherry entered mymouth the entire mound was shaking and the cherry seem to grow and it''s tips suddenly harden.

    This reaction makes me sucked on the cherry while my hand was preparing the other mound to make it more appetizing, genteelly I circled my hand slowly toward the cherry on the top while my mouth was swirling my tongue on the other cheery.

    Every time I moved she voiced out her seductive voice that make the empty room seem to be tinged pink.

    After a period of sucking and swirling my tongue around her nipple, I switched to her other breast and right after I sucked her nipple, she shakes and her body was arched. I immediately knew she was climaxing but u continued to suck on her nipple.

    After she calmed down I let her nipples go and when I saw her face she looked dazed, I took the chance to kiss her surprisingly she kissed back although sloppy and I enjoyed the French kiss I get.

    Tasting her soft lipsand her energic tongue, I kissed her for dozens of second before I let her go and we both went panting.

    I hold my urge for a while, I went down while tracing her body with my finger and I took off her skirt but I let her kept her wet red panties as it felt more erotic .

    I opened her panties by moving the part that covering her vagina to the side and I saw that her vagina''s hole was like it was breathing, expanding and contracting with transparent liquid glittering around it.

    Along with my experience doing cunningness to Aria, I think I definitely can make her fells good. I looked at her vagina and I was stunned because she have no hair down there just like Aria, Is it an unique ability f a cultivator? But mine stay foresty. I want to ask Aria but I am scared that she would be angry.

    I bend down my body and immediately the of her love juice was the first thing I notice, I just stare at her vagina while breathing, every time I exhale she would shiver suddenly I dived into her and stuck my tongue inside her hole.

    I could felt that she shiver and bend her back the moment my tongue entered her and I tasted a sour and salty taste from her love juice that is in her vagina then I moved around trying to find her G-spot while observing her reaction.

    I moved my tongue upwards and she shivered noticeably, I tried attacking that spot again andshe shivered again too. Finding her g-spot I attack it continuously, after a while she shivered hard and she bend her back, she climaxed hard and I got a taste of her fresh juice.

    I crawled to the place where I tied Melinda''s arm and I let the rope that tied her go.

    "now isn''t it time for you to pay me back since I already pleasured you" I took of my pants presenting my hard rod.

    She nodded and moved toward my dick. Hmmбн she is really responsive to my suggestion when I already pleasured her, did she have a trauma related to sex? Or did someone ''train'' her? Or maybe she is just oversensitive. Well the last guess is the least one being possible.

    While I was still thinking about Melinda''s abnormality I suddenly felt a warm and comfortable felling surrounding the tip of my dick.

    I looked down seeing Melinda kissing the tip of my dick before caressing my thickpulsating, she reaches the end of it and she grabbed it before gobbling up my dick and I groaned at the sudden pleasure.

    She moved her head up and down just around the upper part but she gradually pushed it deeper and deeper. The anticipation make the pleasure I felt multiplied then when her lips touched my forest a few times I couldn''t hold it anymore so I grabbed her head I shoved my dick into her throat before moving her head up and down a few times before I pushed my dick into the deepest part of her throat and ejaculated on it, I shoot out my warm sperm into her warm throat.

    The moment I ejaculated I didn''t notice it but the blurry connection that I had with Melinda stabilized, it even emitted a faint red light before a craving of a cheetah is carved by itself into the empty space beside the eagle mark.

    I stayed in that position for a few second before I pulled out my dick form her mouth but there is still strings of saliva connecting it. After I pulled out Melinda coughed out and I think she isn''t ''trained'' since it seem like her first time giving a blowjob.

    While I was thinking again Melinda recovered and went to lick my dick that still leaked a little sperm like a car asking for more milk . after licking a few more times and not tasting any more semen she sat back on the bed and gazed me with a dazed look.

    Seeing such a sexy look, I couldn''t hold my self anymore so I pushed her down and lifted her legs and placing it one my hips, before I pushed my dick in I hold my self for a moment with all of my willpower. "Melinda, can you tell me who asked you to kidnap me?"

    She seem to unconsciously answered "it was Dr. Anira". Wow it seem my hypothesis is right, the more sexual it is the more easier for Melinda to receive my suggestion or question, well that''s a little weird but in the world where people (me) can revive from death in minutes is it that weird.

    "since you are so honest I will reward you" then I kissed herwhile ordering through the connection with all my spiritual power "fell no pain and multiple your pleasure" but weirdly the consumed spiritual power was not much and the connection stay the same but at that moment I didn''t felt anything weird so I continued.

    Since she won''t felt the pain and she is already very wet considering even the sheets of the bed is drenched with her love juice, I placed the tip of my dick on the entrance of her vagina, I looked at her eyes and her eyes seem to flash between a dazed one and a nervous one, to quell her nervousness I kissed her and suddenly I pushed my dick into her with all my strength and I felt a layer of flesh was hindering my way for a second before pierced by my dick then just like the order I ordered her, even thought she is bleeding down there.

    She immediately shivered in pleasure and climaxed the moment I hit her cervix, the flooding of love juice down there further lubricating my dick. Without warning I take out my dick until only the tip was left inside and I slammed it again into Melinda''s cervix.

    I piston my dick while I sometimes suck one her nipples while playing with her other one, sometimes I kissed her with my hand playing with her breast. The whole time she had a face exactly the same as ahegao in the hentai manga I read, with her tongue out and eyes flickering franticly with her face blushing a little along a sweat covered body also her ''ah..ahбнah..'' voice.

    After dozens of minutes passed, I finally was about to ejaculate inside her and I put all my strength and weight into the last slam and I shoot my hot sperm right on her womb. Melinda immediately responded by straightening the legs that was surrounding my waist and her back bend like a crescent moon while moaning with a seductive voice, after shivering a few times she fall into the bed.

    Maybe because she thought it was over but she had a satisfied and relived look on her face but noбнno it''s not over yet. I resumed my piston that shocked her with that rush of pleasure.

    ................

    Aftera few hours passed.

    I was moving my dick up and down without stop slamming my dick into her ass, even when I changed position I didn''t pull out my dick fully effectively sealing all my semen from my previous ejaculation even thought some became the lubricant and with the last slam I ejaculated once more. Melinda drooled on the bed with her ass hanging up with me slamming it and as I ejaculated she shivered a few times along with a few moans before stopping and fainted.

    Seeing that Melinda has fainted I pulled out my dick from her vagina and as soon as I let her ass go, it fell on the bed and immediately the semen I sealed in flowed out with a steam coming out form it.

    Looking at my dick covered in my semen and love juice, I neared to Melinda and I make her lay on her back then I tried to push my dick into her lips and unsurprisingly even in fainted state she sucked my dick until it was clean and she licked it a few more times before pushing my clean dick out from her mouth.

    I looked at her body that was ravaged by me, she was covered in sweat and some light bite mark on her body, on her lips there was some white liquid along some curly hairs sticking out, her pussy was still leaking out my semen and some steam. Finished looking at her i sat on the edge of the bed and closed my eyes in satisfaction only to be shocked.

    I was shocked because there is a red connection from a cheetah symbol that I didn''t remember taking and the connection was obviously connecting me and Melinda, her connection with me was very similar with my connection with Aria albeit just dimmer and smaller but it''s bigger than my connection with Marcel.

    Is it because we had sex? Or is it because she is virgin when we had sex? Or is it because she is a woman? I don''t know since I only had two servant, yes I decided to call those who had a connection with me that I can order servant.

    Well it seem this ''interrogation'' session is needed more.

 21 A Little Talk

    I sat on the edge of bed prodding over my action and I just realized that this is cheating, I was just cheating from Aria. I grabbed my head in panic, ''what should I do?!'' should I just tell her the truth, that''s right huh in many novels, manga, and anime I read and watched this is the cause of the break in relationship but then I remember ''Scho*l Days''. Fuck what if Aria acted like that moreover since I was practically immortal what would happen.

    Considering the connection that I have with Melinda is reddish to could it be she would love me too and the incident like ''Scho*l Days'' will repeat. Will I love her like I loved Aria? Damn I don''t have enough information If only I can view the description of my power like in the game with status screen this wouldn''t happen. Waitбн perhaps it will happen since the main reason this is happening is my inability to control myself.

    Perhaps there is someone whose power is to know other''s power, yeah I think I have to find them if they exist, I think I should consult with Aria but then I looked at the ''disaster'' I made behind me. I took a deep breath and I resolved my self to take responsibility even if I will be tortured by Aria for years since I think my power will give those who I had connection with a anti-aging effect considering Marcel healed slower than me but in the same way.

    I took out my phone from the pile of clothes and I just couldn''t resist it so I took a few picture of the sexy form of the after sex Melinda then I called Aria while cleaning Melinda with a towel from the living room on the second floor.

    After a few beeps the call connected and I gulped nervously. "hello, Aria"

    "hello too, dear" and the guilt inside me increased.

    "I am sorry Aria, can you came to the building where we usually trained and don''t worry it''s not anything dangerous"

    "hmmбн so what''s the matter, why are you so nervous"

    She noticed it! "well Aria I know you will definitely be mad and I have no excuse to say but I just had cheated with other girl!!"

    Suddenly silence fell on the phone and then a calm voice sounded from the phone "can you explain it?" I don''t know why but suddenly I felt a chill on my neck.

    So I explained the time when I played hero or vigilante and the time when I met this weird criminal and victim which turned out to be someone who want to kidnap me, how I killed the man and brought back the woman to our base and interrogated her before I ''interrogated'' her and the weird red connection that shows up after we had sex.

    Then a silence fell on the phone again before a cheerful voice sounded out "whatбн I thought you mean you are leaving me for an other girl but you just had sex with her and worried that red connection will make you fall in love with her or she will fall In love with you or both right."

    I was stunned, wasn''t she supposed to be angry that I had sex with other girl or did I miss something? So I asked "aren''t you angry, Aria?"

    "hmmбн I was a little angry since you didn''t tell me beforehand but it was okay"

    I was once again stunned before asking again "why?"

    "why?..." she asked back before answering "isn''t sex just one of the way we express how much we love the other person or just to vent frustration and didn''t you say you aren''t leaving me"

    That''s right sex is just one of the was to express our affection but why did she just accept the fact that I will probably love someone easily, curious I asked her.

    "why did you accept the fact I will probably will love an other girl easily, Aria"

    Laughter was heard form the other side of the phone "ku..kukuku, I am okay as long as you loved me and can handle all of us."

    Conflicted I said "I will try to not love anymore girls if I do fallin love with Melinda and thank you for loving me, Aria"

    "you are welcome, I love you too Michael also so her name is Melinda huh, I will come in a sec wait for me okay"

    "wait!"

    "what?"

    "if it was possible do you want me to love you alone or do you want me to love others too ?" I asked nervously.

    "kukukuбн you are asking me that, well if you are asking me that then I want one more since I want to try a foursome, kukuku"

    The call was ended, I put down the phone on the floor and leaned my head on the bed. Did she really meant all what she said or did she just hid her felling or she is just joking when she answered the last question but I remember a quote I read on inst*gram ''in every joke there is a truth hidden'' well I can just asked her when she arrived here . Well I stood up and cleaned Melinda''s body but while cleaning I couldn''t help but to pinch her breast and clitoris which earned me a moaning.

    Immediately i felt worried for myself if I can keep my promise with her or not but I will try my best.

    After I put the blanket on Melinda''s body I send an order to not escape this room to Melinda and I went to the living room and sat on the sofa waiting for Aria to arrive.

    I leaned my head on the sofa and closed my eyes looking at the red string that connect me and Aria, gradually I fell asleep without me noticing that I was already asleep .

 22 Please Believe me, Aria!

    Aria entered the first floor of her base and begin to walk toward the second floor. On the second floor''s living room she saw that there was Michael sleeping on the sofa so she come before him.

    With a mischievous smile she begin to stretch Michael''s cheek, she even searched for a marker pen to draw on Michael''s face. While drawing it could be heard Aria''s whisper.

    "hmmбн this is my revenge for taking an other girl without my permission and making me worried"

    If it were anyone else that even come into the base perhaps Michael would be jolted awake, maybe it''s because their connection or maybe because Michael was already familiar with Aria or maybe because their love.

    With a laugh Aria left Michael and begin her search for the ''victim'' of Michael room by room. Finally she found the room where the ''assault'' happen and the ''victim'' was placed.

    Aria entered the room and immediately smell the thick familiar smell on the room that she had gotten used to very much. Aria opened the door to let airflow in to the room so it won''t smell that much.

    Aria begin to inspect the ''victim'' and she circled the bed a few times before depressingly whispered to her self while holding her small breast.

    "guhбн is it because of this, because my breast is small and I am short or I ma lacking in wild charm that everything this girl have. Well since the problem is solved I don''t think he will bring more"

    Then Aria exited the room before heading toward to the living room and waking up Michael. After waking up what Michael first saw was Aria''s sad face along with her voice filled with sorrow.

    "how could you do this to me, Michael. Even thought I loved you so much why do you still cheated on me?"

    Panicked Michael only managed to hug her before saying "sorry, Aria". After a while he was totally awakened and he pushed the shaking Aria out of his embrace, as he expected he saw Aria was shaking holding her laughter.

    With a serious face and voice he said "Aria be serious!" then Aria looked up and she finally couldn''t hold it anymore and laughter sounded out from the empty building because Michael''s face was filled with doodle while his face was so serious.

    Finally finding Aria laughter weird he looked at the TV on the living room that reflected his face and he was stunned. Suddenly Michael run into the bathroom and he washed the doodle on his face, from the bathroom you can heard Michael'' angry voice.

    "Aria!!!"

    A dozens minutes later Michael was out from the bathroom with his hair a little wet. Michael was no longer angry instead he was guilty and he saw Aria was waiting for him patiently sitting on the sofa.

    He sat next to Aria on the sofa before he moved Aria into his laps and hugged her before saying "I am sorry, Aria"

    Aria just closed her eyes enjoying her lover''s hug, then after a while she opened her eyes.

    "let''s go out, you already made some preparation so she wont escape right"

    "right"

    Michael then opened his arms and Aria jumped out form his laps before dragging him out.

    "Aria can we visit my previous school"

    "alright, if you want it"

    They travelled on foot to theDon Bo*co Highschool before exploring the school class by class, laboratory by laboratory, toilet by toilet even the woman and man''s too.

    After that Michael guided Aria toward his Junior Highschool school, the Fra*er Junior Highschool. Then they repeated their previous adventure they even met some students wearing their everyday clothes on both his high school and junior high school, heck they even met some on the toilet but they passed them easily with a snap of finger from Aria.

    However Aria only covered both of them in illusion when they visited an sensitive area such as toilet or laboratories, when we are on the public place she cancelled the illusion.

    Finally they travelled to the Ag*es and Ter*sia Elementary school since the school was near and only dozens meter from each other, as he walked toward the school it was already afternoon and it was time for the elementary student to goes home.

    Just as he entered the gate Michael was suddenly tackled by a child and that child buried her face into Michael''s waist while saying.

    "I would want to marry oni-chan!"

    It wasn''t to loud but Aria who is beside him heard it loud and clear, before Michael could react the girl lifted her head and said.

    "don''t worry I already searched the go*gle for it and in ten years I can became oni-chan''s bride" she smiled sweetly.

    I remember isn''t this the little girl I saved on the truck incident, Michael thought. Just as he wanted to explain it to Aria, she was already frowning while distancing herself from Michael. Her expression told Michael all what she wanted to say ''what a disgusting pedo!'' ''I don''t know this guy'' she even tried to take out her phone like she want to call police andwant to said ''hello, police, emergency I saw a paedophile harassing a little girl onAg*es and Ter*sia Elementary school''

    "wait! Please believe me, Aria"

    "believe what, believe that she Is my future lover mate, believe that she is the third one"

    Michael was stunned, as he was stunned the little girl let him go but not before rubbing her cheeks on a certain lower body part of Michael. Immediately Michael felt a chill ''did she do it on purpose or not?''.

    "hello, my name is Lydia Marcia . pleased to meet you again Michael oni-chan"

    She smiled sweetly and bowed before lifting her skirt a little like a noble lady. Seeing this Aria was about to storm inside but Michael shouted "Please, believe me Aria"

    However what Michael didn''t see and heard was Aria chuckle while she was running inside the school.

 23 Misunderstanding

    I froze there with my hand stretched toward the entrance of the elementary school.

    Depressed I crouched down with my head hanging near the entrance where parents, children, and teacher passed by me. Some kids and teacher even greeted Lydia, it seem she is quiet well known on the school.

    Suddenly Lydia patted my head and said "thereбнthereбн don''t be sad anymore oni-chan, even if that woman leaves you I still will be on yours"

    I lifted my head in disbelief at this loli attitude and said "alrightбнalright, let''s go inside." I stood up and just when I was about to went in.

    "waitбнwait, oni-chan could I go with you, I am scared if I wait outside something will happen to me, maybe get kidnaped?" she pleaded me.

    Speechless I saw many other kids was waiting for their parents but I will just let that lie slide.

    "alright, let''s go"

    Just as I was about to step inside again, she pulled on my clothes and with embarrassed expression and one of her hand hiding her face, she asked.

    "can you carry me in your arms, oni-chan?"

    Fuckбн she is too cute but remember she is a loli, she is just a elementary student, she is not legal. I chanted these words like a mantra.

    Then after I calmed down and I said with a smile "alright." I picked her up in my arms like a dad carrying his daughter albeit a very young dad.

    Lydia conveniently placed her hands around my neck as if she was carried by her lover and looked at me intently.

    Along the way, the teachers and parentslooked at me suspiciously while the children asked their parents to carry them just like how I carry Lydia. Some old teachers managed to identify me and greeted me as I greeted back.

    I walked around the school while remembering the time I spend in here I even entered the woman bathroom just to remember back when I have to pee on the ladies toilet because the mans one was cleaned.

    Of course I used my power of illusion but I let Lydia see that and she suddenly became embarrassed like I was to do something ''bad'' to her in the toilet. I shakes my head while sighing ''damn internet, corrupting the innocent kid''. Weirdly she wasn''t surprised about no one noticing me and her.

    Perhaps she believed I am some kind of superhero, which I kind do, that have many superpower, again which I have, and her fated one or something.

    Finally I found Aria in my sixth grade class when I was elementary students. I approached her on the empty classroom, just when I was about to call for her she turned her head toward me and glared at me like I was some kind of criminal.

    I looked down to where Aria was glaring , ehбн I forgot that I was still carrying Lydia on my arms.

    "ahбн this is that Lydia asked me to carry her, you know Aria she is being a kid"

    I said that while approaching Aria who was siting on one of the table there, I took her hand and took her around the school.

    Along the way I met some old teacher again who commented "you have to take responsibility okay, Michael" even thought she know Lydia is students here, "what a young couple!" well he is a new teacher "don''t kidnap her okay Michael, I didn''t want my students to became a criminal" well I think I am already a criminal.

    Along the was around the school, Aria continued to glare me like I was a criminal which I realise I am. I raped girls, I glanced at Aria and remembered Melinda; I beat people out, I remember the time I was playing hero; I killed people, I remembered Thompson and lion man. I just realise according the law just how much the criminal I am.

    Suddenly on the empty auditorium I turned to Aria "Aria, I am a criminal"

    "I know that" and she glanced at Lydia who is still smilingly staring at me.

    "not this, I mean I already killed people, raped you, enslaved Melinda and Marcel"

    Then she coolly answered "ohбн that''s not a problem for us"

    I know what she mean by ''us'' and I don''t really want to have a disorder where every bad thing I do is justified by saying ''I am special'' or something.

    Finally we reaches the gate again and I spoke to Lydia "Lydia, we are at the gate". She nodded and I let her down.

    "oni-chan can I know your full name?" she asked casually and I answered carelessly "my name is Michael Febrianto Li, why do you ask."

    She hummed and said "got it, sometimes come to visit me okay"

    She tiptoed and slipped a piece of paper to my pocked before walking off toward a newly parked car.

    "alright!"

    Aria then pinched me while whispering "lolicon."

    "guhбн" I held my chest as if I was shot " I am not okay she is just a kid alright"

    Aria looked at me with a cold eyes and said once again "lolicon" before turning away and walking off to somewhere.

    "waitбн Aria, I am telling you I am not"

    What I did not see was the mischievous smile on Aria''s face as she speed up not wanting Michael to catch up to her.

    ..................бн

    The door on the car was open and Lydia sat on before closing the door. Beside Lydia was a beautiful mature woman that if Michael was here will say as a milf.

    The car started to drive, after a while the beautiful mature woman spoke as if she was speaking to no one "is he the one who you choose?"

    "yes, mother" Lydia smiled remembering her oni-chan.

    "Really, what''s his name?" Lydia''s mothers asked.

    "his name is Michael Febrianto Li, even if he didn''t met your standard then I am going to fight for it" Lydia spoke in the manner as if she was not a 12 years old child.

    Lydia''s mother''s eye flashed for a moment "don''t worry he exceed the standard by a large amount and next time remember not to run off from home"

    The conversation on the car ended like that.

 24 Level up Pill?

    On our way home Aria pouted and got angry at Michael, she got mad and went to our base, pouting she said she is going back.

    Michael even consoled her sitting beside her on the bed in her room, suddenly she pounced at Michael and she sat on his stomach revealing her mischievous and at that time Michael knew he was deceived but he didn''t get angry, he was glad that she is only playing around.

    After that, we had slow sex where we show our love for each other, not just for the pleasure but to show our love. Unlike the usually I finish it just in one shot, it didn''t mean Michael was a weak one you know Michael last longer than usual, usually, Michael took around twenty minutes to do one shot but in the slow one, he can last more than half hour.

    After we finish it we just lay on the bed, forgetting that Melinda is probably already awake, forgetting the possibility that Michael might be a lolicon.

    Just when Michael I was about to fell asleep, Aria shook him awake and he sat up.

    "what''s the matter Aria?"

    "wait for a minute okay." Aria wears her clothes then went out of the room and went searching for something.

    In his boredom Michael put on his clothes and remembered about Melinda, just when he was about to check on her Aria opened the door with a small porcelain bottle with some plants decorating it and an old tattered book that I couldn''t understand its title,

    "here." Aria gives both of the items to Michael and Michael felt cold from the bottle.

    "what is this?" Michael asked while lifting both of the item given by Aria.

    "ohбн I am sorry it''s the wrong version of the book and the bottle contain a qi gathering pill"

    "a what?" Michael asked while lifting only the porcelain bottle.

    "it''s for helping you gathering qi and making you breakthrough easily" Aria explained with a proud look.

    Just as Michael was about to say something Aria continued " this pill and bottle along with the book, I got it from an ancient ruin on China. The pill and bottle I got two of them, my companion at that time got greedy so I have to kill him off, it''s very, very hard to get you to know so you have to cherish it"

    "so it''s a level up pill" Michael said what he previously want to say.

    "whatбн how dare you to name it such a name!" Aria raged.

    "but basically it''s the function right" Michael retorted.

    "wellбн yeah" Aria answered and pouted again, running into the living room.

    "wait! Aria" Michael chased after her.

    "how did you know it''s function and what''s this book?"

    "Hmmбн I am not telling" Aria sat on the sofa pouting.

    "Alright, then Iwill just have to eat it" Michael sat on the other sofa before opening the cold porcelain bottle and direct the hole on his mouth, gulping the cold pill.

    "waitбн ah if it''s you it will be okay" Aria seem to warn Michael about something before not bothering about it anymore.

    "what?"Michael asked worriedly.

    "just wait and see," Aria said while smiling.

    Suddenly Michael felt a pain on his stomach that is spreading toward his other organ. Immediately Michael focused on his inside, he was surprised to see a large amount of qi on his stomach and his heart was attracting much more qi than usual.

    Immediately Michael directs all the qi toward his heart while the qi was wrecking his organ while the new qi entering from all his possible holes is wrecking his other part of the body.

    Suddenly Aria spoke "wahбн thank goodness I took the pill when I was at the peak of the gas stage"

    Aria was looking at Michael who was sweating and sometimes some wound split open on his body before recovering fast, even though she can''t see his internal organ it must have been wounded and healed many times.

    Michael was still focusing on directing the massive amount of qi into his heart and directing the newly coming qi to his heart too.

    Even before the massive amount of qi arrived at his heart, the gas qi on his heart already thicken, without he is realizing he moved from the peak of Early gas stage to middle gas stage.

    Finally, the qi arrived at his heart and when the massive qi met the gas qi on Michael''s heart, a boom seems to sound out and if Michael power was not this one he would have died because his heart ruptured.

    The foreign qi and swirled together before slowly they mixed and with Michael preventing any qi escaping, the qi in his heart liquified.

    Michael arrived at the lower Liquid stage and he opened his eyes looking at the still smiling Aria, he got a little angry.

    Michael stood up with his shirt wet but free of bloodstain and he threw the book and the empty bottle toward Aria who caught it hurriedly.

    Michael then ran off to the shower, Aria went to his the book and empty porcelain bottle somewhere before running off toward the shower too.

    Michael threw his clothes off and showered with hot water, Aria then arrived and took off her clothes too then she hugged Michael in the back.

    "sorry" she apologized.

    Then Michael turned around to hug her too under the hot shower.

    "don''t worry about it I was just imitating you"

    "I knew it you are still angry I deceived you right," Aria said while separating from Michael before continuing "so what stage are you"

    Michael proudly answered " Early liquid stage the same as you"

    "Nope, I just breakthrough to Middle Liquid stage a few days ago so tell me your experiencewhen you used the pill"

    Then Michael told Aria how he guided the qi, how he guided the gushing qi into his heart, and how he prevents any qi from escaping when the qi mixed together.

    Aria then knocked her hand on her other hand while still wet and naked "so that''s why.

    While hurrying Aria to wipe herself Michael already wiped himself dry and alongside he asked "what did you figure out?"

    "you see MF when I used the pill, I was on the latter Gas Stage and when I finished using it I was on Early Liquid Stage" Aria said before she explained "when I used the pill I was only focusing on moving the qi inside the pill into my heart and I wasn''t paying attention to the qi that entered me while some of the qi inside the pill even used to heal my internal damage when it fused with my qi, that''s why I only breakthrough on my stages while you leaped through it"

    Michael was already about to leave the bathroom to search for some spare clothes when Aria spoke "wait for me In the bedroom I will bring the translated version of the book"

    "Alright" Michael threw his towel to Aria before walking around naked.

 25 The Hidden Cultivation Stages

    After Michael found some spare clothes he patiently waits for Aria to come to their bedroom. While waiting Michael remembered again that Melinda maybe already awake and is raging right now but he already forgot which room she was in.

    So Michael closed his eyes and felt around the red string that connects him and Aria.

    Whoosh!!

    He suddenly found himself in an unknown room taking out a book from a hidden place, Michael found out he is seeing what Aria saw he tried to went back and with the other whoosh, he is back to the hourglass.

    Michael then tried to connect to the dim red string that connects him to Melinda. The process took a second longer than when it was with Aria and he could felt that he was laying on the bed with his eyes closed, it means Melinda is still asleep.

    Michael went back to his own body and began to think ''hmmбн why did the transmission on Melinda is slower than Aria''s, maybe it''s because she is unconscious or because our connection isn''t strong enough but when it was with Marcel it wa-''

    Michael''s thought was interrupted by the sound of the door opening. Aria then went in with a notebook that looks like it was new.

    "what''s that?"Michael asks the still naked Aria while pointing at the notebook.

    She threw the notebook toward Michael and began to search for her clothes on the wardrobe in the room.

    As Michael was catching it and Aria is wearing clothes, she said "it was the translated version of the ancient book"

    So Michael opened the notebook and he saw the title on the first page ''The Hidden Cultivation Stages''. Interested Michael flipped to the next page.

    "as you all know (actually we don''t) the cultivation stages commonly is separated into three stages: Qi gathering Stages, Transformation Stages, and Soul Stages (really?). The Qi gathering Stages is further separated into three stages Gas Qi Stages, Liquid Qi Stages, and Solid Qi Stages (we already know that) which after that we transform our qi into Attribute qi according to our own talents but before that there is a hidden stage that could make you more powerful than anyone else but the time it takes to reach completion is longer as well (wow!)"

    The paged ended and on the next page at it''s very top there is sentences ''Hidden Cultivation Stage: The Connecting Qi Nodes'' and below it there is a diagram of the male body and female body beside it. Michael looked at the male bodies and he saw many blue circles on the diagram.

    The first one he notices is the heart and then the throat, both of the capsule that connect the hand and shoulder, two on each elbow, two on each wrist, two on each palm, one on the navel, also one on the part just above the testis, two on the hips that connected to leg, two on each knee, two on each ankle, two on each soles of the feet, and lastly four on the spine; the first one on the behind of the throat then at behind the heart, the part of spine that is behind the navel and the end of the spine .

    Michael counted and the total twenty-four nodes in males body including the heart and for some reason, the head is not included when he counted the woman''s it''s still twenty-four except the one above the male''s testis is on their vagina.

    Then Michael flipped to the next page "you do understand right (no we don''t) that the quality and the size of your soul when you are at soul stage is determined by quantity and quality of your attribute qi (is that so). This hidden stage can upgrade the quantity of your attribute qi.

    Also from what I observed from my disciple, this hidden stage can increase your lifespan half from the usual stage, fifty years (so cruel, you made your own disciple an experimental mouse). Even if this stage may take more than fifty years for the untalented or you could decrease the time if you are a genius or get a fortunate encounter.

    Then Michael took my eyes off the book to look at Aria who is sitting beside me grinning. "the heck is this?" he waved the notebook in front of her face.

    "that is a translated version of a very rare and valuable book that I discovered with the level up pill that you just took on the ancient ruin with the back-stabbing companion I told you about before" Aria answered with a very smug face.

    "so it''s not nonsense huh, then what about the extra comment that was written on it," Michael asked.

    "if you flipped the notebook to the last you will understand it," Aria said with a smile while running out from the room.

    Then Michael flipped to the last page. Written on it is " by Hui Yin (Aria Alvionita, comedic version)" but it''s not very funny Michael commented in his head.

    Then suddenly Aria popped her head from the door " next Monday we are going to Mount Everest, okay"

    When Michael wants to ask for more detail she went off and escaped, even when Michael had searched the entire building she is nowhere to be found.

    At one of the rooms on the second floor, Michael opened the door intending to search for Aria but he was greeted by a female cheetah with a growl.

    "let me out!" Melinda growled out these word with frustration.

    Michael stunned for a second because he forgot that Melinda is still here and when he looked carefully at her eyes he saw no hate and he even saw a little bit of affection but he didn''t felt anything similar like when he ended his first time with Aria.

    ''So it''s one-sided huh, also shouldn''t she know I killed her brother shouldn''t she hated me or is it the effect that Aria speaks of that even a death grudge can be solved just by taking each other first time ''Michael thought while rubbing his chin.

    "what are you waiting for? Let me out, for some reason, I can''t touch the wall and door, when I want to destroy the floor I suddenly felt weak, it''s your doing right" Melinda returned to her human form while asking that question.

    "well let''s talk inside," Michael said while bravely stepped inside the room. Melinda trained her eyes toward Michael who nonchalantly sat on the bed and Melinda to sat on the bed with the clothes that she had before.

 26 An Other Little Talk

    "so what do you want to ask?" Michael nonchalantly said while laying on the bed with his eyes closed.

    Melinda looked at the defenseless Michael and pounced at him, after a while, Michael was still laying with his eyes closed and she asked "Are you not afraid?"

    "of what, of you, of course not" Michael answered full of confidence.

    Melinda looked at the face of Michael that is below her and she transformed once again to her cheetah form and placed her claws on his neck "now?"

    "still not afraid, did you forgot what happened at the rooftop" Michael answered while opening his eyes and stared at Melinda silently.

    Melinda turned back to human before she suddenly cried and collapsed on Michael''s body "then why do I feel like I loved you and why am I not free like you promise!" Melinda screamed.

    Michael''s face suddenly turned from a calm one to an awkward one "ehбн actually, I don''t really know why but it''s related to the talent I awakened, sorry" Michael used one hand to stroke Melinda''s back and used the other to scratch his cheek.

    "ahahaбнisn''t it a blessing through" Michael tried to laugh it off.

    "like hell it is!" Melinda suddenly rose up and slapped Michael.

    "seriously even though it didn''t really hurt I am a little angry so I am going to tell you the fact okay, you are my prisoner, a prisoner that tried to kidnap me to use me on an experiment that could make me suffer a lot or even die, be thankful that I just did that to you besides you are the first case of this since I just awakened my talent not long ago" Michael sat up making Melinda who sat on his stomach to fall on the floor.

    "I know that but even if I have no one to love and I didn''t really love my brother, he is still my brother I at least want to fell a little hate for his killer even though that hate will probably vanish as time goes" Melinda sat on the floor and speak like she was a victim, indeed she was a victim.

    "hmmбн next time I raped someone I will do that" Michael nodded like he understood something.

    Suddenly Melinda stood up and act like Aria "next time! Next time you say" Melinda shouted while holding Michael''s ear.

    The two of them suddenly switched from a victim and rapist to a couple who had a fight, actually, there was another person in the room that is peeking at this scene, this person is Aria.

    Aria was actually waiting for Michael to go into this room since she escaped her own room, she actually the one who awoke Melinda before she hid on the wardrobe with her illusion active and Michael was distracted by Melinda so he didn''t notice it.

    ''kukukuбн that right teaches that **** addicted bastard that he shouldn''t be saying next time I raped someone but I won''t **** anymore'' Aria smiled while thinking this.

    Aria then watched how the situation will develop. "you know, mister vigilante I heard that many women you saved got their first kiss stolen by you, now you want to go and **** them, right considering how perverted you are and your plan to **** someone next time" Melinda still holding Michael''s ear with an angry face.

    It looks very similar to a wife lecturing his husband when she discovered her husband going to the red light district. After a few more lecture by Melinda, suddenly Michael seem to couldn''t let it be anymore and he grabbed both of Melinda''s hand.

    With a perverted expression on his face, he said "don''t worry I won''t **** any other person anymore, I will just **** you" Michael playfully said.

    Going along his antic Melinda suddenly screamed and faked a struggle that couldn''t hide her expectation "helpбн! I am being raped."

    "let me go you brute"

    Michael teased her sexually active part a few time before "alright then I will let you go" Michael let go of her arm and Melinda fall on her butt while panting with her cheek blushed.

    Aria who is hidden on the wardrobe slapped her own forehead while thinking ''huhбн you triggered him, well too bad for you that time where we had outdoor sex that got more and more extreme with the excuse of testing the limit of my talent, well I pity you but at the same time, I am curious what he will do to you'' Aria peeked with shining eyes.

    "so you won''t **** me," Melinda asked with her head down and hair covering her face.

    "yup, since you already lectured me about it," Michael said with a teasing smile.

    Suddenly Melinda looked up and cling into Michael''s leg "please **** me, no just have sex with me"

    ''ehбн seriously this girl got addicted in sex with just one time and how come she got so sensitive that she is wet with that teasing'' Michael thought while he was staring at the wet stain on the floor but he still wants to tease her.

    "then what will you give me if I do that," Michael asked with a face as if he was doing something great for her.

    "everything I will give you my everything!" Melinda shouted and at the same time, the dim red connection becomes brighter.

    Michael noticed this and he was shocked because he is shocked by Melinda to seem to be saying the truth since his power reacts to it. At the same time, he was speechless because the level of desperateness Melinda had for sex is probably at the same level as the girls in ''victim gi*ls'' series.

    NSFW alert****

    "so be it I will grant your wish" still sticking with the character Michael said that while he opened his pants and shoved his rod to Melinda''s head that was still sticking near his leg and with a delightful face Melinda received it without resistance.

    Aria who hid in the closet was excited too watching this scene and begin masturbating.

    .........................

    After several rounds of rough sex, Michael wiped his non-exist sweat as Melinda asked that he fucked her till she fainted from it.

    ''huh... what a crazy girl'' Michael thought even though he was a sex maniac too.

    Just as Michael about to lay to rest next to Melinda he feltsomething and swiftly opened his eyes. Aria who just finished climaxing was a bit loose on her guard and as the result of it and Michael no longer distracted she was found.

    Michael jumped out from his bed and run into the closet where Aria was hiding, as Michael was just about to attack he saw Aria and her fingering herself along with the smell on the closet he stopped.

    Michael then raised an eyebrow at this scene and Aria''s face turned red.

    "you need another round of sex there?" Michael smiled teasingly as if taking revenge for her previous teasing.

    "Yeah, can I got a rough one" Aria whispered in a small voice while lowering her head.

    "what did you say?" Michael''s smile widen while holding his hand to his ear he asked.

    Actually, he can hear it with his enchanted senses but he just wants to tease her. " I WANT A ROUGH SEX WITH YOU, MF!" Aria shouted with all her might suddenly surprising Michael.

    After being stunned Michael suddenly laughed and full-blown laughter was heard from him as he rolled on the floor, as for Aria she pouted with a red face.

    Michael then rose up from his laughter and kissed Aria on her cheek as she continued to pout. "alright."

    Michael then lifted Aria "to your room, it is then" As they entered Aria''s room the door was closed and a flesh slapping sound was sounded out along with moans of pleasure.

 27 Training Days

    Michael woke up with Aria in his embrace, Aria was sleeping on his chest and her hair tickled Michael when he woke up then he remembered he had a fun plan for Melinda but he wants to discuss it with Aria first since he still remembered how he had sex with another woman without Aria''s permission even though she let it go earlier, she must have been angry.

    Genteelly he wakes Aria from her sleep while patting her head "Aria wake up i have something to discuss with you" Gradually Aria woke up as Michael continued to pat her head.

    As she rubbed her eyes Aria questioned "what''s wrong, MF."

    Scratching his cheek Michael spoke nervously "it''s about Melinda i wan-" but before he finished his word Aria interrupted "i know...i know just whisper you plan for her to my ears."

    Michael raised his eyebrow before asking "why there''s no one here?"

    "why you ask because it''s more exciting, that''s why!" Aria seems to have awakened completely as she spoke with excitement and shining eyes.

    So Michael leaned forward to whisper his plan to Aria, as more of his plan was told to Aria the more excited she was and right after Michael finished telling his plan Aria spoke with excitement.

    "I allow you but I have conditions" Aria grabbed Michael''s shoulder that was still underneath her.

    "Alright what''s the condition," Michael asked feeling something was weird with how Aria acted.

    "Let me watch and do what you have done to Melinda to me!" Aria spoke so excitedly that she even shook Michael''s shoulder that she was holding.

    ''i...knew...it...she...was...being...weird'' Michael thought fragmentary as Aria continued to shook him waiting for his answer.

    "Alright!" Michael sweeps off Aria''s hand from his shoulder that was still shocking him.

    "then hide there now I am starting my plan" Michael spoke while dressing up. Aria nodded and ran off still naked to Melinda''s room.

    Heading out for a few minutes Michael went back with a plastic bag with him as he heads toward Melinda''s room, on the way he took a chair and cameras that he hid to Melinda''s room.

    He entered the room and saw Melinda that was awake, the moment Melinda saw him a complicated look was on her face seeing Melinda react like this it seems Aria already hid and come here secretly since her stage is higher than Melinda''s.

    Michael then close the door and leaned the chair against the door while setting up some cameras he said "want to have sex?"

    "what!, no!" Melinda shouted as she remembered yesterday.

    Michael calmly sat down on the chair while taking out his still limp dick and asked once again "really? then want to suck my dick?"

    While staring at his dick Melinda answered"no"

    Michael then took out a pair of headband , a collar, and a butt plug that have a tail on the end of it. "which one you are choosing?" Michael waved the dog eared headband and the cat-eared headband.

    "neither" but she was still starring.

    "okay then" Michael placed the things on the floor before he played with his phone but suddenly he began to masturbate, actually Michael was reading hentai manga on his phone.

    As Michael continued to masturbate his precum leaked from the tip of his dick which became a lubricant for his masturbation.

    "ugh...why are you doing it" Melinda seems to be drooling while asking this.

    "don''t worry I will explain it after you suck my dick" Michael answered without lifting his head.

    Melinda seems to found the other reason to suck Michael''s dick beside her desire to do so she went down in front of Michael and took off his dick from his own hand before sucking it with a fervor like it was the most delicious stick candy in the world, maybe it was to her.

    The moment his dick was snatched from his hand Michael turned off his phone and begin to explain as he promised earlier.

    "well the foremost reason why i am doing this is because i am somewhat interested in the ''human pet'' tag on the hentai manga as I already tried the outdoor sex one with Aria, i was just about to ask her if she wants to do it or not but from this morning''s reaction she would actually be very excited about it but someone like you shows up"

    Michael stopped for a moment before stroking Melinda''s head that was moving up and down sucking his dick.

    "you someone who I could say lose her mind in sex and very sensitive toward stimulation without any drugs also you are very obedient when you lose your mind just like a pet dog I used to have" Michael then picked up the cat headband, collar, and butt plug.

    "I already had a dog before so I want to try to have a cat since you are closer to the feline, well you are a cheetah right?" Michael put the cat headband and collar on Melinda who is now licking his dick like ice cream, she was licking it so hurriedly that Michael thought that his dick is indeed an ice cream that was about to melt but instead of melted ice cream his dick would burst sperm out.

    "also I want to test a part of my power since cutting myself up is just to painful I decided to have sex as much as I can since it''s pleasurable and it can achieve a similar effect and I want to know what would happen if someone continues to consume a part of me while me myself was not eating" Michael then suddenly plugged the butt plug to Melinda''s ass hole.

    Melinda lifted her head and broke off from her licking action to purr for a moment before she suddenly swallowed the whole dick and begin to deep throating it.

    The tail on her ass begins to wave like it was truly are her tail. "Hmm... it was worth the price as the tail will wave on their own and wave faster the more the user clenches their ass"

    Michael then sometimes pulled the tail before pushing it in making Melinda purred some more and this continued until Michael climaxed with Melinda swallowing all of the sperm. Aria who was masturbating inside the closet was watching this scene closely too, as she never got her butt hole played like that.

    Michael then let Melinda continued to suck his dick a few more times before he got bored of it and he takes her head and pounded his dick into her throat while leaning her head against the wall.

    After several more time of mouth fucking, he got a little bored of it so Michael tried to do 69 positions. Michael then let her suck on his dick and as she was just about to insert his dick into her pussy, Michael pulled out the butt plug making her purr and in the moment of pleasure for Melinda, Michael ordered her to sleep.

    As it was very effective she falls asleep immediately and Michael catches her before she falls to the floor and he carried her in princess carry before placing her on the bed.

    Michael then looked around the room "hmm... I think I should place some entertainment product on the room but I think I will just let her out from her room" Michael then looked once again at the sleeping Melinda and he dispelled her previous order and changed it to make her can''t leave this building.

    Michael carried the dog ear headband and butt plug toward the closet but before he opened it Aria burst from it and took the tail and ear before using it on herself.

    "Woof! woof!" and walked four-legged while barking like a dog.

    Michael look at the still naked Aria with her pussy dripping her juices on the floor. "alright then let''s go for a walk doggy"

 28 Reason for Melindas Weird Behavior

    In the three days of Melinda''s ''training,'' Michael discovered a few things at the evening of the third day, Friday. The first thing was after not eating and feeding sperm to Melinda he felt his cultivation decrease a little, the decrease was very minute and if it were not paying attention he would have missed it. The drop would have to repeat thousands of times before his cultivation will even drop by a small realm.

    The second thing he discovered was the reason for Melinda''s weird behavior and sensitiveness. On Thursday Aria knocked out a pair of cat man and woman and when Aria want to interrogate them at first they resisted like normal but after a short time, the man behaved just like Melinda. It seems they are from Ailuros clan too, their clan was blessed with every child that was born with at least half-blood will awaken a feline transformation when they are 18 years old but it comes with a curse if they are subdued by anyone that is not from their clan they will immediately recognize the opposite gender as their master.

    Aria also discovered that the reason that they are always paired together that was so that if one of them got subdued, one of them will kill the other while killing them self or fleeing after that.

    After two days of the training, Melinda immediately became her sex-crazed personality and stripped Michael when he went in without any word. His experiment was successful as his body part can be used as material for things and indeed that if there is enough sperm it can supply a person all of their need except for water and wastes.

    When it was not ''training'' times Melinda usually watched TV or chatted with Aria and sometimes talked to Michael.

    As for the man and woman, Michael gave them his blood to make them his slave after he subdued the woman in a not sexual way. Then he sent them back to their Ailuros clan so he can monitor them and reported that both Melinda and her brother has died.

    Since he thought that the super-sensitivity and personality change were weird but interesting and Michael thought it was the part of her personality but since it was a ''curse'' he wants to try if his order can eliminate it or not also he wants to experiment with something.

    So he searched for Melinda and found her in the room where they had sex all the time. The moment he comes in she equipped her butt plug and cat ear headband just before Melinda was about to rush toward Michael he ordered her to sleep.

    Approaching the bed Michael placed his forehead to Melinda''s forehead, using his power he compressed his connection to became thicker but shorter and when the connection was only a few centimeters long he stooped.

    With all the spiritual energy that he could gather at his current stage, Michael sent a permanent order to destroy the curse, right after the order was received by Melinda a strong rebound bounced out making Michael collapse on Melinda with sweat gushing out from all over his body.

    After several minutes of pain, he recovered all his spiritual power and effect from the rebound, even when his power tried multiple times to reverse his body time the rebounds persistently remain in his body before disappearing.

    With all his spiritual power recovered Michael tried once again but with a different order, the order was to not act on the effect of the curse. With his spiritual power exhausted once more Michael stood up with a pale face but in a second it was gone.

    Michael took a seat on the chair that he left here since two days ago, he sat and closed his eyes to rest. Minutes later he opened his eyes as Melinda was groaning, there was the anticipation in his eyes as he looked at Melinda who is holding her head.

    However the moment Melinda laid her eyes on him she rushed to him just like the usual and Michael sigh because he thought it failed.

    Just like the usual as Melinda begins to suck on his dick he spoke the result of his experiment.

    "Huh... i thought it would be successful but it seems the curse was to strong, with all my power, of course, it was impossible to eliminate a curse that was plaguing a family that had at least a solid stage expert but who knows i want to try. Even just preventing the effect that makes you into this sex-crazed state failed, Huh..."

    The moment he finished his sentences Melinda who was bobbing her head up and down while looking at me excitedly stopped for a noticeable seconds before continuing with a red face and her no longer looking at me.

    Noticing something Michael spoke as he wants to confirm something "if it were Melinda''s fierce side saw she was doing this she would have died from the embarrassment seeing that herself was sucking and licking up my dick like it was the most delicious and precious thing in the world."

    Seem to couldn''t hold her embarrassment anymore Melinda deep throated Michael''s dick before biting down every centimeter as she slowly pulls out the dick from her mouth.

    Melinda then stood up and wiping her lips of some liquid and curly hair while she was smiling proudly.

    Michael just calmly sat on his chair while smiling "so it was success besides it wasn''t that painful it even feels good, come bite me again."

    "but it was so delicious..." Melinda whispered but Michael can hear it.

    "so the suppression was not perfect, you want to suck my dick don''t you," Michael said.

    "no, even if it was delicious it was not worth it" Melinda turned her head to the side while pouting.

    However Michael could feel the excitement pumping on their connection ''so this is a tsundere, huh.''

    "then please suck my dick Melinda" Although he said this Michael still sat there nonchalantly.

    "really, you are begging me?" Melinda looked at Michael.

    "yeah, i am begging you"

    "then i couldn''t help it" Melinda knelled down with a wide smile on her face.

    Melinda sucked Michael''s dick slowly like she was savoring its flavor unlike the wild sex crazed personality of her. After sucking out sperm from Michael as usual Melinda took off her cosplay and wore her clothes before proudly walked out from the room.

    ''interesting, so consuming sperm daylily can cause a habit'' Michael rubbed his chin while looking at Melinda who walked outside.

 29 The Promise

    Watching the rain falls on Saturday morning Michael dialed a familiar phone number.

    Beep...Beep...Beep..-

    "Hello, MF what''s up" the familiar voice that he hasn''t heard in weeks sounded out.

    "nothing, i just want to know if you are home or not i want to visit" Michael leaned against the glass making his face that was facing the dark room was hidden in the shadow.

    "oh don''t worry i am home since it was raining also my mom was asking why didn''t you visit after a long times, you used to visit us a few times in a week" the gentle voice nagged but to Michael it was the worry he heard but it seems his confession didn''t affect their friendship.

    Michael opened and closed his mouth a few times wanting to ask if his confession was that unimportant that she already forgot about it but in the end, he decided to not ask.

    "what''s wrong?" she asked .

    "nothing i was just about to visit you to talk about something face to face and if i don''t do it i would felt like a bastard" Michael answered while closing his eyes.

    "kay, bye see you soon"

    "bye"

    Beep...Beep... the phone call has ended but Michael stood just like that with the phone in his hand, in the exact position as he closed his eyes.

    Opening his eyes Michael trod out toward the rain without worry as he already discussed with Aria last night after they had sex, also the rain couldn''t touch Michael''s body as there was an invisible tentacle warped around him, as he was already in Liquid state he could make the tentacle physical but it was very weak that a punch from an average teenager could break it.

    Michael walked alone in the rain looking incredibly lonely but in the fact, his heart was filled with love as he knows he has Aria, Melinda even Lydia somewhat counted as he visited every day and played with Lydia along with the other children but he is definitely not a pedophile, alright!

    Michael then reached Jessica''s house and knocked on the door. After a while, the door was opened and Michael was suddenly hugged but if he didn''t let it how could she hug him.

    "well...well you became more muscular didn''t you Michael, do you want to become a wrestler, Michael?" Jessica''s mom made a body builder pose and Michael just smiled.

    This is Jessica''s mom she had the same gentle and beautiful appearance as Jessica but she was energic, active and a little...wild but she was kind just like Jessica.

    " come in! you are visiting Jessica right, you would never visit an old and worn woman like me right" Jessica''s mom pulled Michael in before she complained and put her head on her hand.

    Just as she was about to call Jessica down, Michael spoke while pulling on her arm." that''s not true ma''am."

    Michael kissed Jessica''s mom on her cheek "you are still beautiful and young" Michael continued his earlier compliment before running off to the second floor.

    In the first floor, Jessica''s mom was stunned and when she recovered her face was red, she shouted: "you little rascal!!"

    As the voice was heard through the house even in rain, Jessica went out from her room only to see Michael fleeing toward her room.

    Opening her room she let Michael in before locking the door "so what did you do this time?"

    " i was teasing her, so i want to talk about something but before hand could call Mario first," Michael said as soon as he entered the room.

    Jessica''s room was just like he remembered it was a girly room with dolls, teddy bear, his photos together with Jessica. It was all the same except a framed photo of Mario and Jessica placed on her study table.

    Jessica doubtfully called her boyfriend Mario and Michael waited with a smile on his face, just as the phone connected Michael snatched her phone and whispered swiftly."Mario, i was about to invite Jessica to double date and if she agrees you must agree"

    "alright it sounds interesting besides i never been in a double date" Mario answered.

    Michael then give back the phone at the frantic Jessica. After she talked with Mario Jessica turned to Michael with an angry face.

    "slow down... i was just talking to him normally" Michael pushed his hand toward Jessica.

    "i know that but why do you have to snatch my phone" Jessica placed her hand on her waist.

    Then Michael laid down on her bed "Jessica i am about to travel overseas next week and three weeks from, nowi will be back and will you with Mario go on a double date with me and Aria."

    Jessica was just about to get angry but she stopped "alright and i knew it you are dating her!" Jessica pointed at Michael.

    Michael then stood up and walked toward Jessica "can i hug you, Jessica?" She was about to refuse as she thinks it was a prank but seeing the face that Michael made right now she agreed.

    "it''s okay"

    Michael wordlessly hugged Jessica, he hugged tight with his hand on her waist and placed his head on her shoulder, leaning slightly as he was taller than her.

    "i like you Jessica" Michael softly said.

    "i know" Jessica genteelly said as she hugged back.

    "am i not good enough?" Michael asks as he begins to cry.

    "you are good enough," Jessica said as she closed her eyes.

    Michael sobbed a little as the sadness on the graduation party was felt "then why, why do you choose him if i am good enough for you!." Michael shouted a little as he hugged Jessica tighter.

    "because i don''t want to lose my best friend and also i don''t know about your fellings back then" Jessica patted Michael''s back as she answered.

    Michael sobbed, the Michael who was different from who he was at the graduation part, he is the Michael who had murdered someone, he who faced death face to face but survived because of his power, he sobbed.

    "beside you have Aria right now, don''t you" Jessica still closing her eyes while patting his back.

    Michael then let go of Jessica who had opened her eyes, Michael who had his eyes red and eyelids a little swollen smiled it was an ugly smile with tears on his face but in a second that smile changed to his normal one because the tears vanished, his eyes returned to normal and he spoke " I don''t regret it, even if i could turn back time and changed the past i will still love you and confessed to you"

    Jessica was stunned because of the change of Michael''s face. "then this is my love''s goodbye for you" Michael pecked Jessica on her lips for a second.

    "don''t worry it won''t count since it wasn''t even considered a kiss" Michael winked at Jessica and ran out from her room before she noticed it but as he opened the door, he saw Jessica''s mom was eavesdropping there and he sends a wink to her before escaping down the stair.

    "MI!!!...CHA!!!...EL!!!...LI!!!" a huge voice was heard from Jessica''s house and thankfully her father was not home, he is working right now.

 30 NOT A CHAPTER

    @@

    hello everyone, this is MF your author, i want to ask does the previous chapter, the promise is good cause that is what i hoped will happen in reality you know.

    well today i want to really ask you reader cause i already prepared just the title, description, and the base ideas for two novels; one as i said is the novels that will have more sex, also seriously tell me if you still want the sex scene on this novel or not and the second one is a zombie apocalypse novel with a slightly fantasy mix up.

    so should i focused onthis novel or should i focused on the other two novels, what do you think? if you ask me to focus on the two novels i think i will post it two weeks from now.

    by the way here''s the name and description.

    Title: Onahole

    Description:

    one day he found a mysterious Onahole that changed his life forever, at first he is just using it for mischief but when he realized that he was ''used'' and ''betrayed'' by her he no longer restrain himself.

    Now he will do whatever he wants with the help of the mysterious Onahole.

    title: Level Up!

    Description:

    the day apocalypse begin Michael was abandoned by his ''friend'' left to die in the hands of zombies but he didn''t die and become a Neo-Human with a unique ability to ''level up''.

    watch his journey to survive and enjoy his new life in zombie apocalypse ruined world.

    but seriously i am not good at making tittle or description.@@

 31 Preparation

    "so we are bringing Melinda with us right" ayoung boy that was leaning against the window in attempt to look cool asked.

    "yeah we are MF, also why are you standing against the window" a girl was giggling while sitting on a bed.

    "ah... nothing it''s just coincidence" the man who is Michael Febrianto Li embarrassingly said while moving from the window as he knew his attempt to look cool was seen trough by Aria.

    " but... we need to disguise her with both of our illusion power and some make up in case some expert see through it" Aria warned as they already sent back the spies sent by Ailuros clan to report that both of Melinda and her brother is dead.

    "why? in the first place why would some expert suddenly shows up there but yes you do have some point" Michael asked curiously.

    "ah... i forgot to tell you why we are going to the Mount Everesthuh. We are going there to cultivate since both of you and me never entered the gravity stairs we could enter it" Aria slapped her forehead as she explained.

    "wait what, aren''t we are going there for our honeymoon" Michael perplexedly asked.

    "well you see inside the Mount Everest there is an unknown space that increase the gravity increasingly as the higher you go and it affect qi to so with it you can train your body and the qi in your body will solidify easily along with the compressed qi on the stairs but weirdly there is someone who investigated it but the stairs itself seem to exceed the mountain itself and every cultivator can only enter it oncein their lifetimes also the highest step you can each depend on your body and you can exit that place by ''shouting'' out with your spiritual power that yougave up also sometimes some cultivator there found some level up pill as you named it" Aria waved her finger while explaining it

    "so if it were me i think i can endlessly reach higher as long i am not instantly crushedright" Michael asked.

    "that''s depending on food too, there was once someone with talent to preserve the energy he need to survive into condensed fat, when he entered he was very fat with gas stage cultivation and one year later he came out as a solid state expert but he was so thin that his ribs was showing so considering your experiment you should be able to stay there endlessly and advance faster than that guy" Aria said.

    "why?" Michael asked full of doubt.

    "because that guy only have the body of normal adult man and couldn''t heal as fast as you and as endless as you also every stair increase about 0.1 earth gravity okay" Aria shows a proud smile.

    "but my body wouldn''t be able to adapt to the gravity change since my power is reversing my own time you know" Michael stated the fact.

    "yeah but at least that one year would became one month if it was you" Aria hugged Michael. " i am going to miss you"

    "don''t worry i will come out in two weeks since i have a promise to fulfill" Michael pushed Aria and smiled.

    "Huh, really now you would throw that chance away because of a date" Aria asked with a weird face.

    "yep" the smile on his face became brighter.

    Michael and Aria along with Melinda went preparing for their trip, although only Aria and Melinda was prepared to stay on the city as vacation while waiting for Michael to come out from the mountain as Aria was certain that she would stay for a week at most with the food problem and since Melinda never got in before too she will be inside for a week to so both Aria and Melinda will explore the city on Nepal.

    As Michael had only a little to pack he finished it early, as he was hanging around bored he remember that his family members and friends didn''t know yet that he won''t be around for a while.

    So Michael called them one by one and convincing his family member was especially hard but when he said he was going with his girlfriend they fell into a silence and agreed.

    ''how weird...'' Michael thought the responses were a little weird.

    Now when he was on the last number on his phone, Michael froze because there is an unfamiliar number there with a name "Lydia Marcia, your future wife."

    Just how did she put her number in there but then Michael remembered that while he was playing with the kids there, one of the kid asked me to lend him my phone as he didn''t have anything important in his phone he gave it to that kid and when he was about to went home the kid shows up out of the nowhere and gave Michael his phone back, as there was no virus or wiretap or anything similar in nature Michael let the suspicious kid go.

    ''So this was her manipulation huh'' Michael laughed wryly before calling the number.

    Beep..-

    Not even a few second passed the phone was already picked up. "Hello, this is oni-chan right, Michael oni-chan"

    Hearing the familiar voice and that make him imagine the popular hentai Japanese meme, he laughed dryly.

    "yes it is, Lydia how did you out your number on my phone" Michael asked although he already guessed the answer.

    "but you already guessed it didn''t you oni-chan i asked my classmate for it" Lydia''s playful voice was heard from the phone.

    "anyway i was calling you to tell you i won''t be around for two weeks" Michael plainly said.

    "what! where are you going oni-chan" Lydia hysterically asked.

    "why do you want to know, so that you can follow me" Michael asked.

    "you guessed it right, teehehe..." Lydia said with a cute voice.

    Michael who heard this immediately imagined Lydia doing teehehe pose with her fist lightly knocking over to her head, let me remind you Michael is not a lolicon.

    "but you have school" Michael dully spoke.

    "i actually don''t need school at all"

    "what about you parents" Michael asked increasing frustration.

    "if it''s about you they will say okay"

    Michael then have a terrifying thought, that their parents approve Lydia wanting to have a relationship with him, nonono... she must have deceived them.

    "anyway, i say no even if you came along on that place you can''t came along" Michael ended the call and begin to sleep out of nowhere.

 32 The Flight and Arrival

    Just right after the Michael''s family ended the call Michael''s grandpa which had silky black hair that indicate the obvious hair paint entered his private room where no one except him is allowed to enter this room and he sat on the only chair in the room before speaking toward the air.

    "Shadow, are you here?"

    A shadow in the corner of the room rapidly materializing a mass of black thing and after it grew to the size of a person, it turned into a man wearing black. "yes, master."

    "Did you already investigated my grandson''s girlfriend" the grandpa asked.

    "well i think the mysterious cultivator i mentioned in my report" the shadow said.

    "hmm...i think i haven''t read that one tell me about it" the grandpa rubbed his chin.

    "there was one day where young master come home accompanied by a girl wearing his school uniform and when they neared the house the girl vanished and she reappearedwith young master in his room, also i think young master became an awakened cultivator"

    "tell me the reason" the grandpa asked.

    "i saw young master was cultivating as for why i was so sure that he was an awakened, well..well.." the shadow hesitantly said.

    "just tell me" the grandpa calmly said.

    "well i saw young master was having sex with the girl and he have very high sex stamina and he ejaculated so much that even the solid cultivator with drugs probably cannot compare to him in that" just after he finished his report the shadow rapidly vanished.

    the grandpa froze for a second before "WHAT!!" his shout was even heard by those who was outside the room.

    ...

    While the three of them was waiting, they attract attentions since there was Melinda who was a busty western beauty and Aria who looks like a beautiful doll surrounding Michael who look just a little handsome.

    People was whispering about them so he had Aria to cloak the sound that was coming in and out around them.

    While Aria and Melinda was chatting Michael decided to cultivate, he was awaken by Aria when it was the time to board the plane.

    The time he was walking toward the plane until he was sitting Michael was thinking about the epiphany he had while cultivating earlier.

    So the moment he sat down Michael cultivated, seeing that Michael had a sudden diligence in cultivating both of them decided to just chatted but if anyone on the plane heard what they were chatting about the y would be horrified because Melinda and Aria was chatting about what kind of fetish they should try next time.

    Michael was watching his own heart, watching it he tried to make his epiphany about automated cultivation technique a reality.

    After trying a few times he failed miserably, there were times where his heart or both of his heart and lungs exploded because of his failure but thankfully he only had to endure the pain and desire to cough out blood in one second before he restored to it.

    Finally he succeed by coating his heart with the qi and after it emulated some trait he want before condensing it to a smaller blue heart that pump in qi from the lungs and pores before pumping out impurities on the other, while the other side of heart was used to compress the qi that come in and the existing one.

    Michael opened his eyes and laughed out loud thankfully there was the sound cloaking Aria set up and the chairs to make it so the other passengers couldn''t saw this.

    Aria then faked a tear along with a sad face before saying "you finally snapped huh, MF but don''t worry i will take care of you and Melinda here will take care of you sexually most of the time"

    Melinda decided to play along "yeah that''s right don''t worry even if i have to do it 24 hour a day i will drain you of your sperm."

    "Seriously girls " Michael said flatly.

    "then why would you suddenly laughed out of nowhere" still wearing a sad face Aria said.

    "i managed to made a cultivation technique that could automatically cultivate for us, i named it ''Heart QI Technique'', how about it" Michael said proudly.

    Wearing an even more sadder face Aria said "what do i do Melinda he really did became crazy. his naming sense was till as bad as ever" Aria spoke the last sentence in whisper but i know she did it purposely considering she can put a cloak on it.

    "yeah what do i do i think i won''t be able to resist teasing him when i took care of him. i worry about our children''s name" Melinda played along and whispered the last sentences too.

    Michael pouted for a while before giving in to the pleading of both girl. The whole time in the plane he spent it teaching the girls how to made the heart qi and with Michael help the girls managed to master it when the plane descend on Tenzing-Hillary Airport, since they didn''t have the ability to recover an important organ like a heart or lungs in a second they had to be very careful doing it resulting in multiple times longer that Michael, besides the only hard part of this technique is that if you fail even once it would be fatal.

    Right after they arrived, most of the passenger wore thicker clothes but to them who reaches Liquid qi stages it was nothing but a cool air not a chilling air people felt.

    Once they went out from the airport they saw a guy holding a board with Aria''s name written on it. Aria had told them earlier there will be someone driving them to the Mount Everest.

    After the guy checked the confirmation he led us to his car and silently with face that seem to always stay the same he drive the car.

    A while passed and the sceneries faded away leaving only grasses and dirt along with occasionally trees but there was no building here.

    Bored Michael suggested a ''prank'' and both Melinda and Aria agreed.

    NSFW****

    Melinda opened the zip on his pants and took out Michael''s limp dick before she put it in her mouth and used her tongue to play with it, she said it was interesting feeling and making the ell like limp dick into hard.

    Aria then put illusion around us and controlled it to be visible and she watched the driver.

    After a few minutes the driver that have been hearing weird smooching sound glanced at his rear mirror and saw the scene of Melinda moving her head up and down sucking Michaels''s dick.

    The driver widened his eyes and looked back as there was nothing on the front, then he saw Melinda was trimming her finger nail and Michael sleeping. He looked back to the front and looked back again before looking back but he saw Melinda who was just trimming her nails was sucking Michaels''s dick who was caressing Melinda''s head. He repeated this a few times but only the second time that he was seeing the abnormal scene.

    After a dozen minutes the driver began hearing a weird licking sound and he glanced at his rear window seeing Melinda was licking Michael''s dick like a lollipop but when he turned around he saw Melinda was looking at the sceneries while Michael was reading a book.

    Soon again the driver who heard the smooching sound again got curious and glanced at the rear mirror once again and saw Aria and Melinda was kissing each other with the head of Michael''s dick in the middle of them while Michael was teasing their pussies.

    The driver glanced back looking at Aria who is looking at the sceneries, Michael who was still reading book, and Melinda who was doingmake up.

    This repeat a few times, there was times when the driver heard the sound of flesh slapping each other and he turned his head only seeing the normal scene.

    There was even time he saw in his rear mirror the cute and doll like girl was roughly fucked by the man''s dick while she had a face like she was enjoying it. There was a time when he thought that a new woman come into his car to do it with the boy on the back because he saw the actual appearance of Melinda without Aria''s illusion covering her once. The driver even went as far as stopping the car with an excuse of nature calling, it was the truth bit he was still watching them even while doing that.

    ...

    Arriving on the foot of Mount Everest the driver looked pale and confused with an obvious tent on his pants. The driver knew the moment he saw them, they would be weird after all in the cold region like this they didn''t even wear any thick outer wear but he didn''t think it would be like this.

    Seeing the poor man, Michael got a little guilty and head doubled the man''s payment with his own money.

 33 Entering the Gravity Stairs

    Suddenly Michael was in a different places within a cavern with the height around10 meters and in front of him is stairs with width around 2 meters, height around 1 meter, and length around 4 meters more or less.

    Michael looked at the moss that was covering the ceiling and walls around the stairs, the moss was glowing but the light was dim even after transforming into demi-eagle form he couldn''t see the end of the stairs just like Aria said it was endless.

    Michael then took a first step to the stairs and felt nothing, so he transformed into demi-cheetah form and run up the stairs as fast as he can while counting the number of stairs he passed.

    бн12

    бн23

    бн35

    бн45

    бн60

    бн76

    бн84

    бн90

    It was around the 90th stairs that he felt his organ and blood vessel was damaged while continually repaired but as it wasn''t a complete destruction and his bone in transformed stage seem to could handle the strain so he continued racing upwards.

    It wasn''t until the several minutes later at the 500th stairs that he felt his bone was about to break and his organs was bursting like bubble in the bubble bath and his blood vessels burst like fireworks, to make him didn''t die instantly he made his brain protected with his qi.

    Michael switched form to the demi-eagle form which seem to have stronger muscle and bones but in real life the avian eagle should have a weaker bone than a ground animal like cheetah since it''s bone have to be lighter to fly right?

    The moment he switched form he felt his bone crushed for a second before he felt the gravity that was just crushing him a moment ago felt like the gravity on the 90th stairs although damaging, it''s nothing to be warned of but seriously an eagle, a flying bird have a stronger bone than a cheetah.

    Slower Michael advanced step by step as this form didn''t have much higher speed compared the cheetah form but he think if the wings on the back grows, it would be faster since it could fly but in here even if it could fly it''s useless since it would just get slammed to the stairs.

    As he couldn''t rush, well he could but it wouldn''t make a big changes if he run or just walked it up, along the way up he felt how the qi seem to flood inside his body and it seem even without cultivating someone''s stage will rises by itself as quick when they cultivate hard in the real world, not to mention this is only the 505th stairs and his Heart Qi Technique is refining all this energy, he didn''t know if it were the effect of the gravity or just the place but the qi here is so pure that he only need to absorb it just like when he ate the level up pill.

    At the 510th stairs Michael sat at his humanoid eagle form there as he got an brilliant idea because the Heart Qi on his heart seem to couldn''t refine all these qi at once anymore and there is some leftover qi in his body, well if he were a normal cultivator it would be good for his body but no he isn''t so Michael tried to separate a small part of the Heart Qi in his heart, the small blue heart shook and if it were not for the newly gained qi he got from this place his cultivation could fall to the gas stage.

    So Michael guided the small piece of blue heart to his throat, to the node in the diagram around his throat. When it arrived there he paused the Heart Qi pieces in the node but only after a dozen of minutes where even his original Heart qi has recovered from the damage it took from the separation, did the node react and the small Heart Qi pieces expand to a new whole Heart QI except this one was transparent and not blue.

    The new Heart begin to beat and absorbed the leftover qi in his body. Elated Michal continued to split his Heart qi into the nodes and after a hour and a dozen minutes passed another 6 new nodes have a transparent Heart Qi inside of them.

    These six nodes was the four nodes on his spine; the spine on the back of his throat, the spine on the back of his heart, the spine on the back of his dantian, the end of spine, the dantian, the place that was around the navel, and the one around his penis. That was the six nodes he had activated aside from his throat.

    Satisfied and confident that even if he went to the 1000th stair his nodes could handle the influx of qi but he couldn''t be sure if his body could handle it. As he was thinking about this problem still seated on the 510th steps he noticed the space where his hourglass resided changed a little, in the fact he seem to saw a light flashing in it when he activated his first node.

    Michael went to looked more carefully and he saw a square shaped box with white colour and as he was just about to inspect it more carefully, he noticed that there is another box but it was transparent and he only noticed it when he came closer to look.

    Still Michael ''touched'' the white square with his consciousness and suddenly the flashes of him in his life from the fetus until he was 16 years old separated into many images.

    Michael then had a felling that he had to choose one of the images and it will be what his appearance would looked like that forever no longer changing but could adapt and the adaptation will be permanent . Adapt! Michael suddenly thought of his problem, could this solve them.

    Then Michael choose when the time around High school where he went gym crazy since he heard that girls liked muscular girl more. The moment he choose that his transformation was undone and he was changing while his weak human body was crushed with the 51 times the gravity of earth but thankfully he always protected his head with his qi.

    In the midst of that destruction Michael''s body that was shrinking these past months was growing and the muscle on his body that was receding was growing too. But still his body was still destroyed Michael endured the pain since he want to test the adaption he felt since Aria once said that most awakener know the function of their power by instinct.

    Gradually after two hour the healing on Michael''s body slowed down.

 34 Adapting

    Gradually after two hour the healing on Michael''s body slowed down as the destruction on his body slowed down too, it was correct his body was adapting to the crushing gravity.

    After he felt his body was no longer hurting Michael transformed to his Demi-Cheetah form and while protecting his whole body with qi he rushed toward the stairs.

    With his whole protected he rushed nonstop excited because he could go further, in the midst of that excitement he stopped because he saw that the Heart Qi in his heart was bluish transparent because the qi that he mainly used is form there.

    Seeing that his main cultivation node was about to fall to the Gas Stages, Michael stopped at the 607th stair as he is still counting it and sat down there as he released his transformation and qi protection and he felt a huge pain in his head and thinly protect it so his head could adapt too but he only felt the small prickly pain on his bodyjust like the 90th floor from before but in just five minutes it vanish and in a dozen minutes more he could release all the qi protection on his head but the transparent part in his original Heart Qi increase.

    It seem to activate this adapting function cost a lot of my cultivation base not just qi Michael thought. He sat down there looking around bored but then he saw a hole on the 600th stairs so he went there and still the hole couldn''t be seen trough just like the entrance of this Gravity Stairs and he remembered that Aria said that I could get level up pills in this place sometimes.

    So nonchalantly Michael stuck his hand inside and wiggled around his hand until his hand touches something cold, feeling the familiar coldness he grabbed that thing and took out his hand. Indeed that it was the pill bottle similar to the one he saw.

    Thinking that maybe! Juts maybe there an other one he was about to stick his hand inside the hole again but Michael discovered the hole is gone, even when he inspected it a few times it juts looked and felt like the other walls around it with glowing moss on it.

    Michael then went back to 607th before deciding to go to 610th instead since the difference isn''t big he didn''t felt any pain, then excitedly Michael opened the porcelain bottle and ate the level up pill.

    Weirdly the moment it entered his mouth it turned into the ball of qi, hurriedly Michael guided the qi down wanting to guide it to his heart but when he got to the throat part the ball of qi was consumed by the node there and the spinning tornado of qi that was combining the qi in the node with the one in the pill while attracting more qi.

    Thankfully he made all these nodes otherwise in these gravity concentrated qi environment, the qi that was attracted will be more concentrated and compressed than outside so it would be wasted since only with one node and one main node it won''t be able to absorb all of it but Michael wondered if the new adapting function will allow him to strengthen his body with qi permanently.

    Still the heart qi in has recovered enough to have the same color as the new qi heart in the throat node, it''s colour is sky blue both of them and the others node have a tinge of blue on their transparent heart but Michael had a harder time determining if it were middle or later gas stage.

    Since it has recovered Michael determined himself to al least reach 1000th stairs although he was having a little hard time remembering the number but he will.

    Transforming into his humanoid cheetah Michael begin to charge his speed as lightning sparks went in and out of his body, suddenly he rushed out toward the upstairs.

    The Charge slowed down at the 650th stairs and Michael run to the upstairs with a lower speed although it couldn''t compare to the real cheetah in it''s normal running speed yet Michael thinks if it were Melinda she would reach it in Middle or Later Liquid Stage, as for his copycat power he think it would need at least solid stage to reach that speed.

    Weirdly on the 800th stairs Michael found another hole that couldn''t be seen trough it''s darkness, he stuck his hands inside and found an other pill , this time Michael focused on the hole just right after he pulled out his hand and as expected the hole was gone in instant just like it was an illusion.

    Preserving Michael felt that the cheetah form couldn''t hold it anymore in the 850th and he switched to the eagle one but still he moved rather slowly compared to before because he felt when he ran the gravity is burdening him a lot more than when he just walked.

    In the 937th stair even his qi protected eagle form couldn''t handle it so Michael took the pill and released his transformation and qi protection except the one on his head just right after he put the level up pull on his mouth, in the end when it was mixing with the qi in the throat node it was consumed but as for the qi that it attracted it benefit the other qi nodes and Michael was sure that previously the other qi nodes was in Middle Gas stage as the nodes right now, they are at the Later Gas stage that was about to jump to Early Liquid stage just like when he overdraft the Heart Qi in his heart.

    Still the result was very good as he looked at his naked body as the clothes was even destroyed by gravity in what stairs it was, he didn''t remember, he saw a body that looked a little like both of bodybuilder and athlete since his muscle looked as ripped as bodybuilder but his body is still lean and he could felt he still had his flexibility.

    Now Michael was confident that even with his normal well considering it could survive the gravity 93.7 times the earth''s gravity is anything but normal considering average adult human probably could move on 2 or 3 times the earth''s one.

    Finally Michael reaches the 1000th floor with his ''normal'' human body, as the basis of the transformation ability is multiplying the user''s physical ability, he think if it were outside as long as Melinda didn''t use her charge ability he could surpass her speed without any transformation.

    Then his gaze fell into the particular depression on the wall, the familiar hole that he had encounter two times before, the level pill hole!

 35 The Level up Pill Hole Rules

    Michael stuck his hand inside fearlessly and take out the thing he managed to grab but the chill he felt form this bottle was stronger than the previous one even when the hole vanished he didn''t paid any attention to it.

    Michael looked at the different porcelain bottle for the first difference is that the drawing on it the previous three that he ate has herbs on it and this one had cranes that was fishing? Well the second one is this one has a colder air than the previous one.

    Then he opened the cap and let out the pill, this is the third difference the previous one had a light green colour now it have adark green colour than is very noticeable.

    "Hmmбн" Michael looked at the pill before he ate it and similarly the pill melted into ball of qi except this one is bigger with a golden colour outlining it and it automatically went to all of his nodes the all 8 node he ha unlocked.

    Making eight tornado of qi showing up, even if the individual size of each tornado is just a little smaller that the previous pill, it is eight not just one.

    As there was so many qi attracted but no one absorbing it Michael has to manually guided it to the eight nodes.

    Unlike before where even the attracted qi could sherd his skin and muscle now the qi didn''t even hurt. Michael guided all these qi into the eight area if you consider it like this ''it should be easier since there is an eight different node with a different place that make it easier to guide the qi to the nearest nodes'' it was indeed easier but if you think it like this ''what if you have to spilt your mind into eight that handle eight different places, directions, and source'' sound easy like hell it was, it''s hard as fuck even Michael who could withstand the pain of his ball being kicked is sweating hard.

    However he got it in perfect control although it was hard he managed to control all the qi influx. Gradually the tornado calmed down and the Heart Qi now took the job of absorbing qi from the tired Michael.

    "I don''t know how many hours have passed but I want to sleep" as he was so mentally tired he fell asleep before even checking his nodes as all of it managed to reach at least Early Liquid Stages.

    In other Gravity Stairs Melinda and Aria was unusually lucky compared to their man as Aria managed to got the Level up pill on 38th stairs while Melinda got it on 47th although it was the only pill they got since they couldn''t handle the place where they maybe could get another pill.

    ....

    Michael gradually woke up, as he woke up here remembered why he was here and how much time he had, although he don''t really know how long precisely since he didn''t have anything that could allow him to take a note of time unlike Melinda and Aria who still had their phone intact.

    Michael then looked his qi nodes and he was a little surprised just a little since this place has such a thick qi along with the Heart qi which automatically refine it into his and the pill contain so much qi it would make sense even for all of his qi nodes now is dark blue and with the qi nodes at heart and throat being indigo.

    Considering that all of them is at least Middle Liquid stages he begin to spilt them to the other 16 nodes in his whole body, he took a little pieces of the Heart Qi of the nearest nodes that was activated to the one that have yet been activated. Since he was worried about his original cultivation nodes, Michael didn''t take any more from his heart but he took more from the throat.

    As the result of it by the end of the splitting the only nodes that had a indigo Heart Qi is the heart while the throat have the same colour as the other 6 first activated nodes, bluish transparent, well as the result of the overdraft all of their cultivation fall from the dark blue or Middle Liquid stages to bluish transparent or Early Liquid stages that really just entered Liquid stages and the one in the throat was especially severe since it fall from the Late Liquid Stage to the Early one if Michael didn''t take any from his heart, there will probably some that fall to the Gas Stages.

    Well the good thing is all of the 16 newly activated at least is in the Late Gas Stages considering how much bluish that was compared to their transparent.

    Michael then looked at the collection of level up pill bottles and level level up pill bottles? No that was stupid even for Michael''s naming sense, at least it will be golden level up qi bottles, the weird thing was even in this 100 times gravity it didn''t even show a sign of cracking.

    ''Hmmбн I think I will give the normal level up qi pill to Aria and Melinda if I found one. Michael waited for a while so that he can use adaptation function, well if it were not for this kind of environment and pills he doubted he could use this techniques so many times in row.

    Considering his heart was still indigo Michael rushed upstairs in his demi-cheetah form as before with goal of 2000th stair.

    Just like before every 200 stairs he found only the normal level up pill bottles but this time inside of them is two pills not one and just like before even before reaching the 2000th even Michael''s eagle transformation couldn''t handle it and he was forced to use adaptation, after that as he only used only the qi in his heart as he thought that if he used any other qi nodes it would fall a whole stages so he used only the heart and made it fall to the dark blue.

    As expected in the he found an level up pill holes on the 2000th stair with the qi bottle containing 2 golden level up pill.

 36 Just How Endless this Stairs is?

    A week have passed or at least that was what Michael felt since he already slept seven times.

    In these seven days Michael got a lot of normal level up pills but he didn''t eatthem as he reserve them for Aria and Melinda but of course he ate the golden one. Michael had reached the 7000th stairs and he all of his qi nodes have reached al least Late Liquid stages now except his heart that is already in Early Solid Stage, besides the only reason he haven''t .

    Michael found out that his tentacle if kept in a semi-solid form won''t be affected by the gravity and he could use it to carry all the pill bottles.

    As usually Michael took the Golden level up pill bottle in the 7000th stair and he ate the 7 pill simultaneously since he want all of his nodes to breakthrough from the Liquid Stages to Solid Stages,

    ...

    In the other two stairs Aria and Melinda was still struggling in the 236th and 297th respectively it seems the prediction was wrong since they did pass the 100th stairs and have been gaining a level up pill bottle every 100th stair they passed, they got a bottle at 100th and another at 200th including the previous one they got three.

    It seem they passed because they got the partial ability of Michael, previously even thought this shared ability healed their muscle ache it won''t cause it to grow and since they got connected with Michael they can only strengthen their body with qi for permanent effect since it seem the shared power wasn''t strong enough to reverse it.

    However now with his ability upgraded, it got transmitted to the girls as well and they could felt that they could gradually withstand a higher gravity pressure if they just rested on the stair for a while.

    Now without any nodes to worry about both of the girls have reached the Solid Stages, this include a few factors but the most important is that their adaptation didn''t consume their cultivation base but just some qi, they got help from pill, and the pressurised qi in the Gravity Stairs.

    ...

    Now with the Early Solid stages cultivation on his 24 nodes his power and qi capacity was equal to 24 Solid stages expert but considering that his body has adapted to 700 times gravity he didn''t think that even 24 normal Solid stages could compare to him now.

    With that confidence in his heart Michael decided he will only sleep after he reached the 8000th surpassing his record of 1000th stair per day.

    ...

    Another week have passed yet Michael was still al of his qi nodes is still at the Early Solid Stages. There is a various reason for this, first and the most important of all is Michael just rushed trying to surpass his stair per day achievement, secondly Michael decided to reserve some golden pill for Aria and Melinda, thirdly Michael have a thought since using the pill also attract qi in the surroundingwouldn''t it be better if he used all of it at once at the highest he can reach, Lastly Michael want to prove that this thing isn''t endless.

    Now at the 21745th stairs Michael shouted toward the walls where no one except himself could hear it " Just How Endless this Stairs is!?". An other was that Michael knew two weeks have passed is the number besides the hourglass that represent how many times he could revives himself and switched off and on the power, not that he would ever want anyway, the number changed form 777 to 778 a week ago and just now it changed form just now, meaning right now is Monday.

    Considering the food supply Aria and Melinda they should be out soon even if they hunger themselves since they should at least advance to Late Liquid Stages and they could partially nourish their body since in the Solid Stage you could do that and last for a month at least that was what Aria told him.

    Of course maintaining Solid Cultivation Base also need some pills since his adaptation consume his cultivation base.

    Michael decided that he will reach the 25000th stair and upgrade himself there consuming all the golden pill except 20 since he amassed a lot since he decided that this stair is indeed endless.

    With that determination Michael rushed upstairs and whenever he felt like he couldn''t hold it anymore, he just lied on the stairs and undone his transformation and protection while waiting for his adaptation to finish he focused on gathering the qi outside, considering the concentration outside he didn''t need the pills right now to restore his cultivation base for one or two adaptation.

    With that he took the pills on the stairs and advance, sometimes Michael counted wrong but the pill bottle holes remind him what stairs he was in, seeing that there is so many bottle on his back Michael decided to rest for a while.

    While he was resting Michael was moving the pills form one bottle to another since it seem a bottle can hold around 50 pill at once.

    He tossed away the empty bottle down to the stairs and it resounded in the empty cavern . At the end of his word the bottles that was on the edge of overflowing from his tentacles that counted at least a hundred decreased to at least dozens of bottles.

    It seem this thing is so time consuming that one day already passed and if he is right he is right now at 22200th stair, well the number coincidentally in line with each other.

    Because it seem interesting Michael advance another 22 stair expecting something to happen since he is right now at 22222th stairs.

    But after waiting for a while nothing happened so with disappointment Michael slept there as he uses his tentacle as a pillow while setting the pill bottles on the stairs bellow him and upstairs.

    Before he fall asleep he is still wondering just how did the moss and pill bottles along the pill inside survive the gravity In the stairs.

 37 Unbreakable Walls 1

    Finally I reaches this floor, Michael thought as he took the last step and saw the hole on the walls of the stairs.With the familiarity Michael took out a golden pill bottle and took off the cap, after he count the pills inside, it was 25 golden level up pills.

    It means his counting was correct and he was awesome since according to rumours that Aria told him the highest that anyone ever reaches was only at 20000th stairs the senior entered at Solid stage and have an similar ability to mine that was to adapt.

    Although his ability is more focused toward the adapting function as his healing speed is slower and need for food is there so he can only last a month there, oh yeahбн Michael remembered that he himself is not even three weeks inside it so the difference must be because of the healing speed and no matter how rotten his luck is he at least will find a golden pill which means some people already know they exist but didn''t announce it.

    Also according to rumours that Aria heard that guy could withstand grenade face to face, get shot by a tank and just walked out from it naked, showered by gunfire and remain unscathed, running faster than cars,could swim in radioactive substance without dying or getting sick but well the last one probably more of his ability to adapt, imagine me the one who have adapted to 25000th stairs should be stronger than him right .

    Michael decided to just use the one he got just now and at once he swallowed 5 pills at once and immediately 24 whirlpools of qi shows up on the 24 nodes, the size of the whirlpools is bigger than the one that he ever seen, well this is the result of two factor, the first was the 5 pills that Michael took at once and secondly was the fact that all of Michael''s cultivation nodes have all reaches the Early Solid Stages.

    Michael sat down and felt that the all of the qi that inside the pill and the qi it attracted will made him breakthrough to the Attribute qi stages but his spiritual qi is not at that stages yet, he have to nourish it with his qi.

    Michael waited while observing the changes in his qi nodes, he waited but he gotten bored so he counted to count the time since he couldn''t accurately count seconds and minutes with his biological clock but if it were days he was pretty confident about it, since he felt only three days have passed and he have another two days to breakthrough.

    After counting to 1800 finally the qi whirlpools condensed into a back heart that seem to be inflated to much. Weirdly no matter how much he tried to breakthrough after that he can''t do it and the inflated Heart Qi even deflating with the qi heading toward his head where his spiritual qi is located and nourishing it.

    Hurriedly thinking it was the matter of not having enough qi, Michael took another 5 pills and sat down once again but in another 30 minutes the Heart qi became even more inflated but there is no sign of he breakthrough, but according to the book ''Hidden Cultivation Stages'' I just have to gather qi and I will automatically reach the attribute qi and the part where talent matter started from the Attribute QI Realm and The Qi Gathering Realm even the one with lowest talent can breakthrough it, yeah if it were right then how did I never heard if Aria or Melinda mentioning Attribute Qi expert and at most only said Solid Qi as if it was the peak of cultivation, Michael fell into deep thought.

    Maybe there is a difference between the ancient world and the present word that make it as if there is an invisible wall that prevent someone from entering the Attribute Qi realm, even I felt it, when I tried to breakthrough the first time I didn''t pay attention but at the second time I paid my full attention to it and I ''saw'' a strand of my qi was turning purple and just others was about to turn too it seem there is something that prevent it and the strand turned back to the normal qi, Michael was still thinking hard about the problem.

    Before he noticed it a day passed and he remain thinking about the question without answers and the Heart qi have inflated to a size bigger than the previous one and it''s now looked so dark that light seem to be devoured there.

    After a day of thinking hard Michael finally come to a decision and put the remaining 15 pills on the 70th golden pills bottles that he carried and tossed the empty bottle down the stairs while hearing the sound of the bottle falling stair by stairs he looked at the endless stairs he had climbed.

    Feeling proud Michael tried to focus all of qi he can on his right index finger and a wobbly light surround it, after focusing the wobbly light grew and became shaped like a blade around it a really big white blade that make it as if Michaels''s index finger have become a pure white great sword. Focusing once more Michael condensed the blade to a size of kitchen knife and it turned dark blue, still not satisfied Michael used the qi from his 24 qi nodes and channel it to the blade and it inflate once again to the size of great sword except it''s dark blue.

    Even after condensing it with all of his might Michael can only condense it to the same colour as his Heart Qi and it''s colour was so dark that the light from the moss seem to be devoured by it and it''s size is only claymore.

    Seeing that he couldn''t condense it anymore Michael faced the qi sword toward the stairs and tried to carve on it, the reason he tried to condense it before is when he is at Early Solid stage he can''t even scratched the stairs.

    Michael the thrusted his qi sword toward the stairs and he felt it the qi sword penetrated even if it''s just a little , it did.

    After an hour of hard work it''s finally done looking at his mark Michael felt satisfiedand transmitted his qi to the surrounding with the intention of ''I gave up'' and Michael vanished form the place.

    There left a series of word and picture on the spot where he was standing on "I, Michael Febrianto Li have reached 25000th stairs at Thursday, 16 may 2019 remember me as you may met me in the future" besides it was a drawing of an emoji smiling with glasses and a small hourglass on the right side of it''s head.

 38 Unbreakable Walls 2

    On the other side of the Gravity Stairs a few days ago Melinda was still mediating 508th stair in her cheetah form naked since a day ago or at least that was what she felt she has reached the peak of solid stage on her man cultivation nodes but just like Michael she couldn''t breakthrough to the next realm no matter how many pill she took and no matter how hard she tried, and just like Michael she ''saw'' that a strand of her qi is turning into am orange attribute qi before turning back to the normal strand of qi.

    Sighing Melinda just decided to undue her transformation and just go higher to train her body. Mind you unlike Michael she carefully preserved her clothes on the lower stair so she could take it back and won''t be naked when she is out, unlike Michael she still has a somewhat normal sense of embarrassment unlike Michael who could just go commando on public just because his or Aria''s illusion was covering him.

    ...

    In another side of the Gravity Stairs at the same time as Melinda, a few days ago where Aria is just like Melinda, she is naked in siting on the 465th stair and just like Michael and Melinda she felt the invisible wall that limited her to advance toward the attribute qi realm. Just likeMichael and Melinda she saw her a strand of qi that was transparent if not clustered together turning blue before turning back to transparent.

    ''so the rumours is true that there is something that limit cultivators in the modern age from reaching the next realm that''s why even though many talented people have reaches the peak of Qi Gathering Realm in their youth no one managed to reach the next realm just like me and mist likely MF and Melinda too'' Dejected Aria sighed and went to the upper stairs to train her body just like what Melinda had done .

    Just like Melinda, Aria placed her clothes and ''fragile'' things like camera and more in the lower stair but unlike Melinda, Aria knew that the Gravity Stairs will eject anything that didn''t belong to it or anything inside it but acquired by its challenger such as pills so Aria didn''t bother even going down even if the clothes isn''t ejected out she won''t be bothered by it after all she is the one that had an outdoor sex with MF naked in a busy mall.

    бн..

    In a flash Michael come out from the Gravity Stairs with strips of clothes and wastes behind him while the pills bottles are levitating behind him.

    While Michael was relaxing and stretching suddenly just like the time when he was about to went to the Gravity Stair snow and dirt flew off exposing the Dr.Anira''s clone.

    "you are sure unlucky shows up in one of the place where my clone is, my real body wi-" just before she finished her word suddenly Michael threw a punch on her direction and with a boom, the area around her vanished.

    "wow! So my full power punch can generate that much air pressure that it blew off her clone and a few meters around her, just like Saint-ma huh but very weaker" Michael spoke amazed by his power.

    Then Michael carefully walked and tried to getting used off the weak gravity around him since the last place he was in was 2500 times the current one but if anyone was at watching it would be comical to see a young man naked with his wiener swaying while carefully taking step by step however no one would be able to see it since he already coated himself with illusion, only Aria or the other cultivator at solid stage that awakened an illusion talent or identification one or the one he allowed to see.

    "she said one of the places huh, it means there are more" Michael then sat down on the ground where snow and dirt is piled up but of course with the body as strong as his he didn''t felt cold just some cool sensation.

    Michael reaches out for his connection with Melinda and Aria but they didn''t show up. Worried he was just about to just stood up and moved out from his mediating state when he felt a flash of connection with the one, he had on Melinda and he connected with it.

    He saw that Melinda was wearing her clothes while a pile of snow a dozen meters besides her was moving. Immediately Michael break out from the connection immersion he had with Melinda and sense her direction before flying to her direction but to be exact he wasn''t flying just jumping off the ground but he looks just like Superman who was flying up or Hulk who was jumping up leaving ground full of crack behind him.

    Melinda who just finished wearing her skirt and panties saw snows and dirt was flying around on the direction right to her along with a booming sound. The snow mound left to her that was about to explode didn''t explode only showing a head belong to Dr.Anira''s clone and her clone dusted off the snow from her body before standing up.

    "kukukuбн my real body will shows up sooner or lat-" before the clone finished her word she was blown away along with the ground several metres around her, the wind pressure was strong enough to mess with Melinda''s hair that was nearby.

    "Are you alright, my love" Michael stood up from the place where he landed which created a new crater just like when Dr.Anira landed.

    "kuбн I really want to at least say that once in my live" Michael said while approaching.

    "Why did you do that Michael now my hair is messed up!" Melinda scolded him who just saved her. "besides it was just a clone even I could beat it alone" Melinda continued off.

    "alright, alrightбн I am sorry besides it makes you a little sexier just like when we finished having sex" Michael winked while combing through Melinda''s hair.

    Suddenly Michael closed his eyes and Melinda thought he was about to kiss her so she closed her eyes and waited for the kiss but it didn''t come, instead a sentence come.

    "let''s go Aria is out already and it seem she is safe" Michael patted Melinda''s head and Melinda just stared blankly Michael''s naked back before picking up her shoes on the ground and throw it at Michael''s head.

    "JERK!"

 39 Anti-Climax Ending

    Michael and Melinda walked slowly toward the place where Aria got out from the Gravity Stair since they want to adapt to the lower gravity they walked slowly while sometimes picking a stone and playing with it for a while before accidentally crushing it, well at least Melinda is better since her strength is lower than Michael''s she got better at it faster and managed to put her clothes on.

    When they reach Aria, they saw her doing some weird stretches naked, Michael watched while rubbing his chin and Melinda asked curiously at Aria who clearly saw them but kept doing that exercise.

    "What are you doing Aria?" Melinda asked.

    "I am doing an exercise to adapt to my upgraded body so I can control it" Aria said while still focusing on moving slowly.

    "How do you know that exercise?" Michael asked.

    "Seriously you two, how could the two of you be so ignorant, Michael aside, you Melinda, you should have been exposed to cultivation world long time ago but how come you are so ignorant, you even from a huge clan" Aria finally stopped and lectured us.

    "Wellбн I am busy with the work and since childhood I wasn''t allowed to go outside since there is a possibility that I will be kidnaped or fall in love or beaten by others who is not my clan and activated the curse besides I was told to just cultivate every day and learn spells with some scientific knowledge but they didn''t tell me anything else, anything I just learned about the cultivation world when I was out for mission with my brother" Melinda told why she is so ignorant.

    Aria then jumped to her while saying sorry to Melinda, she shoot toward Melinda just like a cannonball and they both launched at the hill behind them leaving human shaped depression on it, it seem Aria haven''t fully controlled her strength yet. Michael think as he looked at this scene.

    Aria then stood up along with Melinda who had her clothes shredded. Aria then begin to teaches both Melinda and Michael that exercise.

    "you know Anira will be here soon if we don''t escape you know" Melinda said while faithfully doing the exercise.

    "don''t worry about it" Michael said confidently.

    "she got a copy power similar to yours that why she want to develop others power so she can copy them, but unlike yours her copy didn''t weaken and if the target have lower stages than her that power will be strengthen according to her stages but as far as I know she have around four power that I knew: clones, parallel thought, regeneration, space pocket, and two more that I don''t know but one of them is related to how she could fly" Melinda gave all she knew about Dr. Anira.

    "Don''t worry about it you know the hidden stages book that Aria had, I finished that and all of my nodes is at Later Solid Stage" Michael said nonchalantly.

    "" REALLY!"" Both of them shouted and continued ""HOW!""

    "Jezz, I will tell you calmed down okay" Michael then proceed to tell them how when he activated his other nodes for the first time his power improved and the stairs he reached.

    "So that''s how I could adapt to the gravity easily" Aria said and continued with "By the way what''s the thing behind you, I have been curious for a while"

    "it''s level up pill bottles" Michael said.

    "Not shocked anymore" Melinda responded dully.

    "anyway both of you hurry up and activated your first nodes and see if there is improvement in you power" Michael ordered while handing a pill bottles to each Melinda and Aria.

    Michael then guided them to spilt the Heart Qi to the throat and then consumed the level up pill, levelling up the node on the throat to Liquid Stage.

    This repeat until all of 24 nodes activated in the girls body but aside from the heart where the main cultivation nodes was located, the other nodes still remain in gas stages. Even thought it was only splitting up a little it consumed a whole pill bottle which contain 50 pills each, considering this place is not in Gravity Stair where the qi is concentrated it is fortunate it only consumes 50 pills.

    Just when the girls want to consume more pills, Michael said "I think it''s not good to consume more pills right now since all of your nodes have their foundation based on the pills so you should stabilized it for a while since you didn''t have the help of the Gravity Stair like I do"

    The girls think it make sense and continued to exercise along with Michael. After around an hour, something fall from the sky into the place just ten meters from them.

    BOOM!

    And the snow and dirt fly around, as the snow and dirt settled back a cheerful voice sound out from.

    "hello, everyone! Have you been well, now I have come to get you" Along with that voice several more BOOM sounded out and more snow and dirt fly around.

    After the snow and dirt settled down revealing around ten craters have been made with people inside of it and one of them certainly contain Dr. Anira.

    "I will handle the last boss you handle the grunts okay" Michael who is still doing that exercise transformed to cheetah.

    ""alright""

    Suddenly Michael vanished and reappeared in front of Dr. Anira who didn''t have time to react. This is the improvement in Melinda''s power now she no longer needs to charge her speed and could use the extreme speed of hers that could rival teleportation as long as the user body can handle it.

    As for Melinda her improvement is the range where she can manifest illusion, the size of her illusion is actually limited by this range too, previously she can only manifest a giant around only five meter is this, if her range is 100 meter then she can made a dragon or Giant around 100 meter too no matter how much it can travel outside the initial range, it''s power and size is determined by the range that Aria had.

    So, Michael without any other word plunged his knife hand both inside Dr. Anira''s head and chest who could be said a beauty too, he grabbed her heart and brain before crushing both to mush.

    Dr. Anira then silently fall back with a hole on her face and chest, in one of Michael''s hand is a red mush while the other hold a white mush.

 40 She isnтАЩt Dead?

    After the corpse fell down Michael charged toward another man that fell with Dr.Anira which is dead wearing sunglasses and black clothes like a bodyguard from movies, so Michael went to the one that was vomiting fire, ice, wind blade, and boulders but it was limited to these four elements, with ease he killed the man just like how he killed Dr.Anira.

    Michael flashed away again wanting to kill the one who is transforming like hulk but he took longer to do it and the colour of his skin isn''t green, even before finishing transforming he is already full of muscle. Michael then stabbed his hand to it''s chest but before he reaches the heart his hand got stuck, realizing that he was about to be killed the white hulk roared and punched Michael but of course it didn''t hurt but it just made him flew up across a hill and the white hulk jumped after him.

    "you mother fuck*r, do you think I can''t kill you in one blow If I really mean it, I just got used to the training and is restraining my power here!" Michael explained his inability to kill the white hulk like a villain in the game.

    The hulk that jumped after Michael is right now in front of him, Michael pulled his arm and struck a punch on the air in front of him.

    "normal serious punch, Damn I always wanted to say that!" Michael said as he punched and the hulk vanished along with the clouds in the sky.

    Landing on the ground Michael caused dirt to fly around as the counter balance of his punch and looked at the sky and said "mehбн if you do survive, I will make you my servant, yeah it''s better than slave anyway."

    Then he vanished and reappeared in the battlefield Aria is fighting a guy that pulled weapons that get destroyed in one hit out of thin air, there Is another two guy behind him pointing at the weapon guy concentrating on him cause they seem to be like a buffing or de-buffing support type I hurled stones at them and they are dead and the weapon guy can''t pull out a weapon anymore so he got killed by Aria

    Melinda is fighting a girl who seem to be normal but her limbs and body seem to be controlled by many people at once along with a guy who fought recklessly but shielding his head and Dr. Anira is standing up trying to fly awayбнWhat! Michael looked at the direction where he saw Dr. Anira and saw she was about to fly.

    Michael rushed there and catches Dr.Anira by her leg before slamming her on the rough floor but when the dirt settled down she was okay with some kind invisible force filed keeping her levitating. Michael then he stomped toward her head but he felt a familiar force hindering his legs but with an twitch of his muscle he stomped Dr.Anira''s head to pieces.

    Michael then looked at the sky and sawguy levitating there pointing his palm at Michael and he immediately felt a heavier, so that''s the power that making them fly and her fifth power and her sixth power must be the power that revives her.

    "Dr.Anira run!" Michael heard identical voices from his right and left, he looked at both of the way and saw two identical man running here, this guy must be the original clone power owner.

    Then from the front a guy charged toward me with a normal speed, yeah normal for solid stage but to human it''s probably as fast as a car. Michael then looked at Dr.Anira whose head is recovering at visible speed and he still felt the slimy feeling on his feet, so it''s not rewinding time like mine huh but truly a revival.

    Michael then used Dr.Anira as a mace and swing it at the three approaching mans and they all flew away with as a corpse except one that dissolve into light. Michael then looked at Dr.Anira whose upper half body is missing and placed her on the ground.

    Michael looked at the guy floating there that is floating there about to escape and Michael said while taking a stance. "Multiple Normal Serious Punch" Michael then repeatedly punched the air in front of him making multiple holes on the cloud and that gravity guy vanishing into the sky like the hulk guy.

    Michael looked around and saw Aria who is clapping while watching from the side-lines and Melinda who is sitting on the girl who seem to have her limbs all broken and behind her is the corpse of the reckless guy with a hole on his head, Michael saw too a guy who is supposed to be dead standing up and Dr.Anira who is reviving for the fourth time.

    Michael carried her reviving body to the guy who is still standing with a proud look but he probably didn''t escape because he saw Michael''s speed.

    "I won''t answer any of your question even if you tortured me" The guy said with a proud look.

    "alright" Then Michael sliced his head off without any other word using his claws the he reverted to his human form.

    The body which is now headless sprayed out blood and fell down. Michael waited for Dr.Anira to wake up and asked her.

    "How do your power works, depending on your answer I may let you live you know" but she remain silent so Michael crushed her head again for the fifth time.

    "I won''t answer any of your question even if you tortured me or kill me" The guy who regrow his body from his head said.

    "okay" Michael punched his head again.

    This repeat until the 10th time he killed Dr.Anira and 6th time he killed the man.

    "alright I will talk" Dr.Anira relented.

    "Go on"

    "my power copy others power but if the original owner died it will make the power slot permanently occupied but if I remove the power before the original died it will be empty, so because you have killed four of the original, four of six slots I had is filled up" Dr.Anira said while shifting around.

    "Amazing you didn''t even lie" Michael clapped while looking at the beautiful woman under him.

    "I figured you have a way to tell us lying or not since every time I saw you kill cat you smile like you found something interesting since that guy is a coward of course the word he said is a lie" Dr. Anira explained.

    Michael then transformed his hand to that of eagles and pierced his other hand before plugging his hand to into Dr. Anira stomach. After some resisting Michael felt a white connection with Dr.Anira and a symbol with six holes that is filled with pictures in it shows up, four of these picture is dark but the remaining picture is still lit with light, one of the picture is a human with multiple head and the other is a cat with 9 tail.

 41 CatтАЩs Nine Life

    "what''s wrong with you, shouldn''t you admire me for my courage or tortured me before you killed me, why did you just killed me huh!" cat, at least Dr.Anira call him that shouted these word as soon as he revived.

    "So you decided to not lie anymore" Michael said.

    "huh?" Th guy looked dumfounded.

    "I know that you have nine lives but I don''t know the detail could you fill me in" Michael actually just randomly guessed after looking at the picture.

    "you knewбн" the guy said with a shaky voice.

    "yeah if you don''t answer or lied to me I will chop off you head" This sentence is supported by the numerous headless body in here including Dr.Anira''s and the man''s.

    "well actually I have the power that I call ''Cat''s Nine Life'' and I could revive nine times at once and to regenerate the tail that I lost when killed I have to wait 30 minutes" Cat explained how his power worked.

    "it seems you are honest and why did you name it ''Cat''s Nine Life'', I am curious and based on the time you should have one more live didn''t you" Michael asked.

    "Yes, well I will show you" Cat explained while slowly a pair of cat ears shows up on his and a layer of fur shows up on his hand and claws replacing his nails along with a long tail behind him/

    "so, this is why but your transformation sure is longer than other" Michael asked as the eagle and cheetah transformation took seconds and this one took at least a minute.

    "Actually, I supposed to have nine tails that represent my nine life but I currently only and I have another use if my life" Cat suddenly explained and vanished from before me.

    "Wow it''s a pretty good escaping technique so why didn''t you used it Dr.Anira" Michael relaxingly asked his prisoner but Melinda already rushed and Aria is making some eagles to scout the Area.

    "Because I have no live left and even if I have some you would have killed me in the middle of transformation since we are immobile during the minute of transformation besides it wouldn''t teleported me far enough" Dr.Anira calmly explained.

    "girls don''t kill the guy okay!" Michael shouted.

    ""Alright!"" Both of them shouted too.

    "Dr.Anira could you please release your connection with Cat and I promise or maybe you have something that could bound me to make sure that I won''t kill you, also don''t worry if you are worrying about this I won''t make you my sex slave or something I just will make you my ''servant'' and then you will be free to do what you want after that" Michael explained since if he just killed Dr.Anira the benefit isn''t that much or maybe it will cause him to be targeted by some organization but if he kept her alive and bound by his power he can use her power, money, connection, organization, and many more besides have 24 slots, an extra 5 more power is better than just one.

    "Alright even if you didn''t swear an oath it didn''t matter since my life is in your hand" Then the picture of cat with nine tails disappear bit by bit from one of the six slots there and leaving an empty spot there, the ''ashes'' from the picture flowed out from the Michaels'' Mindscape but after it escaped Michael Mindscape it became invisible.

    Just then suddenly both Michael and Dr.Anira saw something entering the atmosphere and is burning while heading toward them. Before the meteor fall Michael cut himself once more and feed Dr.Anira his blood two more times while telling her that if she want to live she must accept this and the connection that bound Dr.Anira became thicker and emitting more white light joining the others that is emitting white and red light around a Hourglass whose sand is flowing up .

    Michael then let Dr.Anira go and walked leisurely toward the meteor and jumped toward it before kicking it in not full power, destroying the momentum of it falling into atmosphere before it fall to the ground made dirt fly around because of its weigh and it must be reminded that currently Michael is still naked with his dick swaying especially when he just kicked the white hulk even when he placed his feet at Dr.Anira neck it was directly in front of her face swaying along the wind but he himself didn''t even felt a sherd of shame and he himself forgot to cloak it.

    "Oy Anira how did you find this one and make him your bodyguard" Michael shouted while looking at the unconscious hulk that was shrinking and leaving a man on a hulk shaped depression.

    "Originally his power is only to expand his muscle and power it up to a form a little smaller that this one but after my experiment I succeed in mutating his power making him super strong along with his super defence and super healing but his intelligence downgraded in return juts like the hulk in Marv*l film but he still poses the downgraded hulk power even when he is in human form" Dr.Anira sat up while dusting her clothes while explaining that, she didn''t escape for two reason, first it will be meaningless as she will just be caught again like Cat that is dragged here and secondly for unknown reason she felt that she shouldn''t defy that man, perhaps it is related to the blood feeding ritual earlier.

    "Yup I decided that this guy is mine now" Michael said that while he cut open his arm and plunged it to the man lying in front of him, the man groaned but he didn''t wake up. "also what''s his name"

    "His name is Bryan Simon " Dr.Anira stood up and along with Melinda who is dragging Cat and Aria who tried to look cool by riding a gigantic eagle went toward Michael.

 42 Good bye

    When the cat guy was dragged by Aria, he was already unconscious. Counting back Michael didn''t thing 30 minutes have passed well, let''s just try it.

    Doing the same thing he did to Bryan Simon, he cut open his wrist before piercing the cat''s stomach and the instant Michael pulled his hands out, the wound has healed, seeing the new symbol on the wooden part of the hourglass.

    Michael then dragged both Bryan and Cat toward Dr.Anira while he was walking he said "oh yeah, I forgot about it but can you please release the power that you copied from that girl." Michael used his hand that was holding Cat to point toward the girl whose limbs was all broken and silently watching our conversation.

    Dr.Anira answered with a short "alright" And the medal with the picture of multiple human head on one human body vanished.

    Placing the two unconscious guy near Dr.Anira, Michael went toward the girl and once again opened a wound on his wrist with his claw before piercing that girl''s stomach without any word. Perhaps because she already seen what the effectof Michael''s action she calmly watched the hand along with a tinge of excitement in her eyes. Even when the hand plunged deep into her she calmly endure the pain without any noise and she only stared at Michael.

    After pulling his hands out, the hole healed and the girl''s limb got fixed truly. For Michael the newly gained skill ''Adaptation'' not only allowed his body to become stronger but it also allow him to truly possessed eternal youth since he will stay in that state.However Michael have tried earlier he can''t became a ''mortal'' anymore since his body is so strong Michael grew confident so he tried to go back to normal human form like before where he can freely switch between the normal time and reversed time state, he also noticed that the sand that usually always moved stood still like the time stopped there just like the state of his body.

    Michael then said just two word "follow me" and without wasting anymore word Michael turned around and walked toward the Group.

    Melinda and Aria was waiting for him there with a smile and Dr.Anira is wearing a grim and depressed face.

    "Alright wake them up" Michael spoke and stood there silently.

    Dr.Anira and the newly arrived girl moved slapping the guys that was laying on the ground while they are waking up the guy Michael was testing his newly gained power, first he tested his gravity power and after powered by all 24 of his qi nodes the gravity increased around 1000 times the normal since he have been to 1000th stairs he knew roughly how condensed the qi there was and the qi here felt similar there, even if he is wrong since the stair is a treasure it wouldn''t exceed 1500 times earth gravity. Looking at the sinking ground around him like there is some deep mud Michael cancelled the gravity.

    ''As far as I felt earlier that guycan only gave out around 100g if I am not wrong, well it can used for flight and suppressing people but the white hulk I fought earlier have the strength that can endure between 1000th stair and 1500th'' While Michael was thinking Dr.Anira and the girl watched in shock as the guy with the original power or Dr.Anira never outputted that much gravity while Aria and Melinda watched proudly, when her shock gone down Dr.Anira whispered "Fascinatingбн Fascinatingбн Fascinatingбн if only I can a subject like him" she whispered this with a crazed expression which Michael heard of course.

    Jumping out from the pit Michael tested the elemental power next. He sprayed a huge column of fire on his left and a spray of ice on his right, within second the pit was filled with a hot water since Michael used the fire a little longer, next Michael stomped his feet ''lightly'' and the earth surrounding the hot water was hardened and lifted off the earth making a bigger pit. After moving it around Michael put down the earth back and with a wave of his hand he summoned a gust of wind that sweep the fog away.

    Deciding to just focus on waking the guys up, Dr.Anira and the girl slapped the guys awake while Aria and Melinda is approaching Michael.

    "MF is this for us to take a bath, right" Aria asked.

    Melinda chirping in "yeah we haven''t took a bath in weeks."

    Hearing that Michael suddenly have an urge to tease them and then he sniffed toward the and covered his nose immediately "you are right! You girls smell so much!"

    With that teasing Aria and Melinda come to beat Michael buthe just let them be but suddenly they both stopped and looked at each other eyes before running toward Michael but instantly he knew their plan so he dodged and let the girls fell to the hot water, the water may be scalding toward normal human but toward these girls that have reached and almost reached 500th stairs it just felt comfortable.

    Michael then turned around facing the four of his newly added servants. "Congratulation now you four are officially my servants, you may think it''s a bullshit but I can control you guys as I want" Proving true to his word suddenly all four of them slapped themselves one time in the face.

    "nowбнnowбнdon''t be so depressed I won''t ask you to serve me like a maid or butler, you guys can continue on your life just give me some info that could involve me, my family, friends, and lover also when I ordered you to do something you must do it but aside from these thing you guys are free to do what you want and yes even experimenting on innocent people but if possible do that on the criminal okay, so off you go." Michael said that and sending them far with a gush of wind.

    Forgetting to tell about the benefit of being his servant he tell them trough his connection with them. Dr.Anira''s purple in colour, Bryan is white, the girl is white and Cat''s black.

    The colour of connection represent what they felt about Micahel.

 43 Having Fun

    With the pest gone, Michael jumped inside the poll and only that time he remembered that he is still naked the whole time even while giving that speech.

    When he was just about to tease the girls he received a message from Marcel "MasterбнMasterбн are you there?"

    "Yeah what''s up" Michael replied nonchalantly.

    "Master you really are there, I am captured by someone who said he is protector of your family he asked me that if I am your servant that could connect to you I should know what you carry inside you guitar bag that you carry to your room" Marcel excitedly said.

    Michael froze for a moment before covering his face with his palm "Just said Aria"

    "Alright Master" Marcel ended conversation.

    "what''s wrong MF" Aria asked concerned.

    "nothing it was Marcel he got captured by someone who claims to be my family guard" Michael explained.

    "Uhбнit may be true" Aria said while in thinking pose.

    "what do you mean?" Michael asked.

    "Actually I felt someone snooping around whenever I visited your house but that someone seem to have no bad intention so I let him be" Aria explained as she remembered it right.

    "Well let it be, actually what day is today?" Michael asked.

    "It''s Thursday" Melinda who couldn''t join the conversation finally chirped in.

    ''so I was right about the time I was in the stair, is it an extra power given to me by hourglass, extra sensitivity toward time''

    "Well enough of that since we have one more days before our flight we should enjoy our self" Michael said while smiling wickedly and tentacles with the hardness around the normal human body swim toward Melinda and Aria who suddenly a chill on their back.

    Suddenly semi transparent tentacles warped around them but just as they are about to struggle they saw the devilish smile on Michael''s face and they immediately knew what''s going on so they just faked some struggle.

    ****18+*****

    The tentacles then began to slip to their breast and lower body, as he now have the Elemental Control power Michael stood inside the water and walked toward them while Aria and Melinda''s nipple and clitoris is teased by the tentacles.

    Reaching them Michael teased them himself he sucked Aria''s clitoris while he played with Melinda''s breast and the tentacles continue to tease them.

    "Ah~" Aria and Melinda continued to moan finally after they both climaxed two times Michael''s patience run out so he immediately shoved his red and hard dick to Aria who he is originally servicing.

    "Hi~" Surprised by the sudden penetration Aria moaned a little weirdly but after that Michael pistonedwith all his might going back and forth into the pleasure hole.

    Another reason why Aria shouted that weirdly is that at the same time when Michael penetrated her, he also controlled the tentacles to penetrate her ass, otherwise with her boundless experience with Michael how would she moaned that weirdly, she is just not used to the double penetration.

    Seeing that Aria was the first one to be penetrated Melinda looked with jealousy at Aria who have face full of ecstasy but suddenly she was double penetrate by the tentacles making her mind go blank for a moment and immediately she climaxed and squirted while being held in the middle of the air.

    Felling the hungry pussy and asshole of Aria and Melinda who is sucking him in desperately as if their pussy is hungry for his sperm. Perhaps after weeks if nor seeing each other it is indeed hungry for his sperm.

    After a few dozens of minutes Michael speed up his pistoning and tentacles movement before pushing his hips up to the deepest he can while controlling his tentacles to reach the same length.

    Michael who usually could last an hour without ejaculating, today only after a few dozen minutes he climaxed the same time as Aria''s 4th time and Melinda 12th time, seriously Melinda when affected by her curse became super sensitive. This happen because the tentacles that is made from Spiritual Qi can connect to the spiritual sea which is pretty much your consciousness and Michael can adjust it''s sensitivity to any part of his body then he will connect to it, effectively making Michael feeling the four pleasure holes at the same time.

    Although his tentacles couldn''t ejaculated his sperm he could emulate the feeling with his new Elemental power, pouring the warm, thick liquid into Melinda''s ass and pussy along with Aria''s ass.

    Even thought he last a little faster that the usual, the newly improved Michael have more sexual desire than before. So immediately after staying in that position for a second Michael moved surprising Aria and Melinda who though that he will remain in that position for several more seconds since he usually did it.

    бн..

    Michael stood on the surface of the while Aria and Melinda is sitting on the water while servicing Michael''s dick using their mouth and tongue.

    Melinda is using her tongue to lick Michael''s dick up and down like it was some popsicle that was about to melt and sometimes she sucked on the head like it was a straw.

    Aria is licking Michael''s balls while sometimes sucking them, sometimes she even licked the area between the asshole and the balls but most of the time she is twirling her tongue around the base of Michael''s dick.

    After a while Michael''s dick is throbbing, both of Melinda and Aria knew Michael is going to ejaculate so Melinda using the advantage being near the head swallowed the whole dick down to it''s base.

    Feeling the pleasure Michael hold''s Melinda''s head in place and ejaculate into her throat. Two seconds after he ejaculated Michael let his grip of Melinda''s head, slowly like she was savouring it''s flavour Melinda move her head lingering around for a moment around the head before fully letting go of Michael''s dick clean except saliva.

    Aria then held Melinda''s shoulder who is still savouring the aftertaste. "Why did you take it for yourself?"

    Melinda got awoken form her dream and said "after all you got the most when MF is fucking you while I mostly got fucked by his tentacles although I know it''s the samemore or less but not having him near me made it less that usual so we are tied, blehбн!" Melinda then ran off on the water that act like it was some trampoline but it was the effect of constant water manipulation that Michael uses.

    Michael then raised his head to look at Dr.Anira who is looking at him with a red face while masturbating and writing something on the other hand but Michael still saw the connection they have is still purple in colour.

 44 Going Back

    Sighing Michael decided to ignore Anira, yes he decided to just discard the Dr since she is now his servant.

    "So we are going to the airport naked?" Melinda asked when she looked at our naked bodies .

    "yeah why did you rip off my last clothes that is intact MF?" Aria demanded an answer.

    "Hmmбнwell isn''t it more exciting that we actually naked in front of them but they only saw us clothed and sometimes we can dispel the illusions for a moment like what we have done with the driver" Michael quickly gave a reason.

    "Well you are right" Aria nodded while answering that.

    "Really?" Melinda felt a little more embarrassed standing naked in front of hundreds of people compared to just having sex in front of a driver.

    Aria then went to convince Melinda and Michael sighed in relief that he and his girlfriends is pervert, yes he is aware that he is a pervert, although this plan will be overturned by Anira''s plan.

    So after all of them climbed ashore Michael quickly seep the water to the earth and filled the hole with the messy earth scattered around as the aftermath of their battle.

    After applying the illusion cloak on each of them and gathering their belongings , Michael and Aria walked confidently toward the road while Melinda who is still not used to this kind of perversion is fidgeting around while using the two pervert''s body as the shield.

    When they reached the road, they saw that a car is there parked while a man is leaning against it and as soon as he saw the trio he went to them asked.

    "Are you Mr. Michael, Mrs. Aria and Mrs. Melinda?" The man asked all at once.

    "Did Anira sent you?" Michael asked.

    "Anira? I don''t know sir but I was told to take the three of you to the airport also-" the man seem to confirm that the trio is indeed his passengers and retrievedsomething from his car "- I was told to give this to you, I don''t know why thought."

    The man handed Michael there set of clothes that fit each of them perfectly, seeing the clothes Melinda took hers and went back to wear her clothes.

    "So do you want to use it?" Michael asked Aria.

    "Hmmбн alright then I didn''t want to be mismatched and making Melinda feel awkward" Aria said.

    Listening toward their conversation the driver got confused so both Michael and Aria went after Melinda after telling the driver that they will be back in a minute.

    After ''changing'' into a set of matching clothes, Michael looked once again at the direction where Anira is right now and asked her ''is this your doing?'' and not a second passed before it got answered.

    ''yes master.'' Michael paused for a second before sending a ''thank you.'' Toward Anira.

    Coming back with matching clothes they put their things, they got in the car, and peacefully sat there, just chatting with each other until they reached their destination. Even if they are brought somewhere else they will know and they could escape anytime also if we looked at the previous younger driver this one is very lucky, there is no weird sound, there is no weird scene on his car mirror, there is no frustration, just some tiredness of waiting for hours but with the lucrative payment he may as well wait several hours more.

    When they reached the airport they have to wait several hours before they could get the flight. Considering that his qi cannot be cultivated any further Michael left the girls who is entering cultivating madness and went around the airport to get rid of his boredom and testing his new superpowers.

    So Michael entered the man''s toilet and took a stall where he produced a clone that uses none of his flesh and after testing around he found out it just need someone to punch the clone one time before it dissipate into smokes just like shad*w clone jutsu in Nar*to but if he create them with his flesh as the base , the bigger the better.

    After confirming the stall next to him is empty Michael cut his hands off and throw it to the stall besides him and the moment the hand landed on the toilet seat, Michael''s left hand already grew back.

    Activating the superpower Michael created a man whose facial feature was different from Michael. He also discovered that he can mould the body into any shape he want but the internal structure is more or less the same unless he precisely pay attention to the internal section instead just appearance, also the other thing is if Michael didn''t actively control the flesh clone it will just stare blankly at something and done it''s natural thing such as popping, peeing, sleeping and if it isn''t given any food and water it will just die like any normal human but it will last longer since it was made from Michael''s flesh who could swim in lava and only sigh about how comfortable it is. Probably about a month before it die from thirst and a year before it die from starvation.

    Also, although Michael can create as many as flesh clone he want he can only control 9 body at the same time no matter If he have the Parallel Mind superpower or not, just the burden is less.

    So Michael created 6 man and 3 woman which is controlled by his parallel minds which he can connect to him in sensation if he want so he told his plan toward the newly made parallel minds and connect his sensation with the mans, with that Michael readied his hand that is covered in toilet paper just like the old time.

    Suddenly out of nowhere 6 man and 3 woman walked out from the man''s toilet with matching clothes that seem to stuck toward their bodies like it was part of them, yeah Michael modified a little about his clone, the clone can retract their ''clothes'' when they got aroused.

    Before anyone could ask anything the group of nine ran off toward the place where many people gathered and they stopped suddenly they became naked and had a big orgy session.

    The people nearest toward them noticed this and backed off which hit the one behind them and the one that got hit looked at the orgy and backed off too, this repeat until the people around them makes a circle around them and just stood there unmoving watching the shows.

    Some of the woman or man who is more brazen even publicly stroked their genitals as they too became excited.

    Suddenly the orgy group vanished but actually because the people around them is getting very noisy Melinda and Aria is forced out from their cultivation so they took a look at the problem and immediately knew the source of the problem.

 45 Home

    After the problem is taken care off Michael now is forced to wait for the plane while waiting on the waiting section obediently while playing with his phone. Since there is no more obstacle Aria and Melinda went back to cultivating.

    Finally they got on their plane but Melinda and Aria continued to cultivate without caring for Michael''s boredom so sometimes he grope Aria or Melinda before ''innocently'' playing his phone when they are coming out from their cultivation.

    After several times of the prank Melinda and Aria learned to ignore it. Michael then got an brilliant idea so he entered the toilet and created a pair of man and woman clones that looked very stunning then he have them wait there and if a woman come in the male will serve them and Michael will connect fully with the male and if a man come in he will just watch the man fuck the woman while the male just masturbate on it but if the one that come in they will just went back to their invisible state using the illusion.

    So with that new entertainment Michael passed the flight with numerous man and woman coming out from the empty toilet flushed with messy clothes, there is even ''costumers'' that come back to experience the illusionary heaven surprisingly quiet a lot of the costumers is woman unlike what Michael predicted which is man.

    After a while Michael got bored so he tried to cultivate again but as expected there is a wall that seem to juts prevent his qi from changing it''s quality. So Michael tried cultivating his Spiritual Sea which is an immature form of soul and when he is at the Transformation Stages it will became a real soul, the thing that should only shows up when a living being died.

    It work, it seem his Spiritual power inside his Spiritual Sea is lacking because he is focusing on his qi all the time. Although advancing in qi stages advance the Spiritual power too but his Spiritual power is a little feeble because he never trained it before. All this time Michael forgot to order his Parallel self to stop so they just shrugged and continued doing it since they are bored too.

    When the plane landed finally Michael remembered about the his Parallel Thought because he remembered that a guy in a novel he once read have similar power and can automatically cultivate using it, he also finally remembered about the pleasurer so he dismissed them and tried, thankfully it succeed.

    Also while in the flight Michael informed Marcel that he is landing soon so he must wait for him with a car that he can ask from his house.

    Marcel that have been waiting on the airport silently drive them to their home but actually he is conversing with Michael using their connection.

    Finding out his family have a Cultivator at Liquid Stage relaxed him a little, he also find it weird many cultivator he met never goes into the Gravity Stair although the requirement is very easy. When he asked Aria, she said she was waiting for an optimal time since she can only do it once and when he asked Melinda, she said she was busy with the clan matter, lastly he asked Marcel, he said that his brother arrogantly said that he won''t rely on there old relic but he took a cultivating pill before so he is a hypocrite so as the younger one he have to follow his older brother.

    Michael shrugged and checked the progress of his Spiritual Sea cultivating, amazingly in a very fast speed, perhaps it was because his advance qi cultivation stages or perhaps it''s because of his powerful body but even if he asked Aria or Melinda both would say they don''t know why or perhaps I am just a genius Michael praised himself without any trace of shame, after all we are talking about a man who wantonly suggested and do walk in public naked.

    Seeing that even in the car Melinda and Aria is still cultivating madly while chugging pills once in a while, perhaps they felt they are left behind by Michael after all Michael is a very powerful cultivator right now, perhaps in 1vs1 he will win most of it or perhaps they felt they need to be useful since Michael now can even create a girl if he want to satisfy his sexual desire. At his own imaginative thought Michael smiled and hugged the still concentrating on their cultivation, after glancing at Michael and making sure he isn''t doing anything dirty they snuggled up on him and cultivated once again.

    ''To me a home isn''t a place rather than where I felt comfortable, to me a lover is more than just an outlet for my sexual desire although I used to think that way partially to me they are the supporter of my soul just like how my love for Jessica supported me for those 8 years of my life, I think I understood now why those villain in the anime tried to revive their lover no matter the cost'' Michael ended his thought as he close his eyes and sleep in sweetness of love.

    Although he is heading toward his actual home he still have these weird thought, Marcel who is driving grumble in his heart as his Master, Michael accidentally let his feeling take over and sent these embarrassing thought to all those who connected to him including the red faced Aria and Melinda on his arms.

    The journey ended when they reached Michael''s home and Michael who continued to sleep even after the three of them tried to wake him up so Marcel have to carry him. They leisurely went past the gate but suddenly Michael opened his eyes and leaped off the poor Marcel who is blasted forward by the counter force of Michael''s leap.

    Michael locked his gaze on the shadow of the waiting chair that is used when the costumer or guest overflowed, silently Michael sent out his tentacle and drag out a man covered in black. Michael woke up because he sense someone with acceptable strength that is approaching them but he never felt him before so Michael caught him despite sensing no ill intention from him.

    Michael then proceed to open the black cloth that covered the man''s face. "Ah! Master that man is the cultivator guardi-"

    "Uncle Akiang, is that you?" Michael asked cutting his servant explanation but Michael understood that Uncle Akiang is the cultivator that Marcel is talking about.

 46 Identity

    Although Michael called Uncle Akiang, uncle he was still from the same generation from his grandfather but because he look so young, Michael just called him uncle, so the secret of maintaining his youthful look is his cultivation.

    Michael figured out so he let down Uncle Akiang who prefer called Shadow because of his awakened power. "Young Master can you not embarrasses me by catching me like that, I am very confident about it you know."

    Then Aria decided to interrupt "but I found you before."

    "I know young lady" Uncle Akiang, no Shadow let out a sigh as he heard Aria''s comment before continuing "Alright let''s just meet up with Master alright."

    Shadow pull off the black cloth that was warped around him and tossed it at the shadow where he is hiding before and it ''sank'' into the shadow.

    "Wow! That''s convenient, uncle can you drink some of my blood, don''t worry it''s nothing weird just my superpower." Michael immediately asked.

    Shadow looked weirdly toward Michael before rejecting and walked faster upstairs. Michael shrugged and walked up too since he would find one that will have similar power if he searches enough.

    Michael then walked into his grandfather''s room alone, just as he closed the door his grandfather which is sitting in this dark room with dim light spoke.

    "Michael sat down here first" grandfather pointed toward the chair Infront of him but before Michael who juts sat down can talk his grandfather continued "Why didn''t you tell me that you have became a cultivator?"

    Michael looked at his grandfather and have felt that his grandfather have some qi but it seem he is only at Gas Stage but the qi seem to be very hidden.

    "Actually when Aria told me about it at first I thought the cultivation world is super secretive and I didn''t know that you are a cultivator too and Uncle Akiang is one too." Michael answered.

    Grandpa appeared to be stunned for a while before asking "youбнyou can fell my qi."

    Michael was puzzled by his question but still he answered "yeah was I supposed to not say it and you are at Gas Stage right?"

    "Then at what stage are you in?" Grandpa appeared to be shocked a little before asking.

    "Solid Stage, Why?" Michael answered.

    "Did you awaken a detecting superpower ?" Grandpa asked calmly this time.

    "nope."

    "Then how come you can feel my qi that is hidden by ''Hidden Pagoda''!, did you breakthrough the solid stage! " Grandpa asked agitatedly.

    "Nope but it can be said a hidden stage, also can you explain the situation to me, grandpa?" Michael raised an eyebrow before answering.

    "Alright, Alright you may or may not know this but actually to the higher status businessman , entrepreneur, government or something similar all know about this cultivation world and all of them have at least one guard at Liquid Stage while they are at least at Gas Stage even if they are not talented enough to awaken their superpower, they treated this cultivation as life lengthening way." Grandpa explained.

    "So grandpa is an ordinary person becoming a normal cultivator and you have Shadow as guard" Michael asked.

    "Of course not, if I just have Shadow as the only guard I would have been assassinated by my rival long ago" Grandpa said.

    "Then how did I only detect two of you?" Michael asked.

    "Then did you detect me at the gate and imagine if a Low Gas Stage cultivator like me can hide that much from you, a Solid Stage cultivator what effect is this ''Hidden Pagoda'' can be on several Middle Gas Stage." Grandpa explained this while wearing a mysterious smile.

    Michael begin to think then he answered leisurely "I think I can felt them If I touch them or they used any qi but I think I would felt it if they have ill intent toward me."

    "I have many things I want to talk with you but first of all why did you have sex with that girl, you even have two girlfriends moreover according to my resources you and the Marcia family kid is about to get together, how did you became this degenerate you even targeted a 10 year old girl!?" Grandpa asked suddenly with an angry expression of his face.

    "I kno- wait what!?" Michael responded to the first question but he realized then the second question seems weird.

    "I already arranged all of it you know Michael, after you got your heart broken by Jessica I will send you to overseas and introduced you to some girls that you will ''coincidentally'' met at you collage and then you will marry her and then y-" Grandpa continued.

    "Wait! You knew all about that and I am not a lolicon okay, although I am quiet okay with 14 year or older but 10 year is just a kid I am not that low" Michael defended himself.

    After that several hours passed with Grandpa scolding Michael for some action that he is aware of and Michael defending himself but finally grandpa got to tired and dismissed Michael who is greeted by Aria and Melinda who is cultivating surrounded by his family.

    The moment they hear the sound of the door closing his mother, brother crowded around him and began asking question while his father just looked over quietly.

    "Big Brother is this your girlfriends how did you manage to win two of them?" his brother asked a question first with an expression as if he want to replicate his brother''s ''achievement'' but before he got his answer mother shoved him aside and asked her question.

    "Michael you shouldn''t do this when you marry a girl you can only marry one and then the other girl will have to became your mistress or gave up on you she would be hurt won''t she even if you manage to make them get along with each other."

    Hearing their question Michael knew this is going to be troublesome so he looked at Aria and Melinda who is cultivating with intensity, he even asked for help using their connection and from their twitching face he know they ''heard'' but they pretend to just sat there cultivating, Michael figured out that they actually got pestered by his family but pretend to cultivate to ignore them.

 47 A Call

    Michael got roasted by his family and then finally when it''s night when the dinner time started they stopped but no, oh no they didn''t stop at all when the dinner started they forced Michael ,Aria, and Melinda to eat with them and bombarded them with question Aria and Melinda who couldn''t pretend anymore was forced to talk so they talk politely and lied a bit adjusting according to the lies that Michael made up earlier.

    That night after dinner Michael dragged Melinda and Aria to his toom before troughly ''punished'' them that night until they fainted with liquids all over them, after that Michael washed their body and replaced the sheets before tucking them in and exiting the room and went to the garden on the fourth floor.

    Michael looked at the dark sky and took out his phone, the phone indicated it''s Saturday''s morning but the sky is still as dark as night but Michael knew it from his power that it''s correct.

    Silently Michael dialled Jessica.

    BeepбнBeepбнBe-

    The phone connected and Jessica was the one that firstly talked "Michael finally you have courage to call me huh, you avoided my call these weeks is it because you are afraid of my anger huh!?"

    Michael was stunned before he laughed "Hahahahбн"

    "What''s so funny want me to go there and punish you myself" Jessica said angrily a she still remembered the incident these weeks ago.

    With that reminder Michael remembered that he just ''punished'' Melinda and Aria, making him laugh harder but finally when Jessica couldn''t handle it anymore Michael stopped and spoke.

    "I am glad Jessica that you are still the same the one that became an angle and when she is calm or happy and become a ferocious chihuahua when you are angry, hahahaбн" Michael said with happiness.

    Just as Jessica was about to get angry again Michael spoke "so please don''t change if possible be my best friend, be the girl that I fall for, be the support just like you have done for years, be my only girl friend who that I can open my felling to, please don''t change."

    Jessica fell silent before saying softly "why are you saying this did something happen?"

    "Well, I somehow want to be honest with you but I think I can only be partially honest to you, yes something did happen but it started months ago it changes me because what I have experienced sadness, love, braveness, fear, death, killing, success, I experienced many things that I probably won''t experience if you didn''t reject me that day although it was painful it is makes grow without me knowing, ah I know you are feeling guilt but because of it I met Aria remember." Michael told a very small pieces of the story that he experience there months.

    "Why are you telling me this then?" Jessica asked.

    "Didn''t I tell you the reason because you Jessica are my best friend, from tomorrow on it will stay the same no more no less " Michael said while gazing at the dark sky before he used his elemental power to push away the gas obstructing the stars.

    "Why not today?" Jessica asked while calmly accepting all Michael''s word.

    While gazing at the stars in the sky Michael opened his mouth to answer "because I need to truly accept the fact that have been presented to me, I want both of us to be happy because I know if I didn''t do this sooner or later I might do something that will made both of us sad, I know this because i know myself even some part you don''t and because what I have experienced I may do what I would regret so I want to prevent it as I already declared my love''s goodbye toward you."

    Michael stood there leaning against the rail while gazing at the stars waiting for her reply "you are wrong I perhaps know you much better than you thought because I already could guess what you experience and what you would do but still I want to be your friend even so."

    "Did you really guess right?, what I do to you will be horrible you know if I didn''t prevent it." Michael asked in calm voice.

    "Precisely because I guess right and know you well that I know you would want to prevent it" Jessica opened her window and looked at the unusually clear sky that wouldn''t even let a starlight went trough just minutes ago.

    "I guess you are but I think I know you well enough to confidently say that you won''t be 100% be sad if I did it won''t you?" Michael teased Jessica with a smile on his face.

    "What nonsense are you talking about of course I won''t be 100% sad because I would be 99,9% angry you know MF!!" Jessica answered too with loud voice but there is still a smile on her face because they juts teased each other like it was the old days.

    They continued to chat but before long Jessica yawned so after partially reminded her about the double date tomorrow Michael ended the call and went down to the second floor and went back to his room.

    He stripped naked but of course not to vent his feeling but juts to snuggle with Aria and Melinda, he hugged both of them into his embrace to share their warmth together and he said softly.

    "Thank you for loving me even though it''s maybe initially because outside influence but we gradually built these felling so thank you" Michael kissed both Melinda and Aria on their forehead before pulling the cover and closed his eyes with a faint smile on his face.

 49 She isnтАЩt Dead?

    After the corpse fell down Michael charged toward another man that fell with Dr.Anira which is dead wearing sunglasses and black clothes like a bodyguard from movies, so Michael went to the one that was vomiting fire, ice, wind blade, and boulders but it was limited to these four elements, with ease he killed the man just like how he killed Dr.Anira.

    Michael flashed away again wanting to kill the one who is transforming like hulk but he took longer to do it and the colour of his skin isn''t green, even before finishing transforming he is already full of muscle. Michael then stabbed his hand to it''s chest but before he reaches the heart his hand got stuck, realizing that he was about to be killed the white hulk roared and punched Michael but of course it didn''t hurt but it just made him flew up across a hill and the white hulk jumped after him.

    "you mother fuck*r, do you think I can''t kill you in one blow If I really mean it, I just got used to the training and is restraining my power here!" Michael explained his inability to kill the white hulk like a villain in the game.

    The hulk that jumped after Michael is right now in front of him, Michael pulled his arm and struck a punch on the air in front of him.

    "normal serious punch, Damn I always wanted to say that!" Michael said as he punched and the hulk vanished along with the clouds in the sky.

    Landing on the ground Michael caused dirt to fly around as the counter balance of his punch and looked at the sky and said "mehбн if you do survive, I will make you my servant, yeah it''s better than slave anyway."

    Then he vanished and reappeared in the battlefield Aria is fighting a guy that pulled weapons that get destroyed in one hit out of thin air, there Is another two guy behind him pointing at the weapon guy concentrating on him cause they seem to be like a buffing or de-buffing support type I hurled stones at them and they are dead and the weapon guy can''t pull out a weapon anymore so he got killed by Aria

    Melinda is fighting a girl who seem to be normal but her limbs and body seem to be controlled by many people at once along with a guy who fought recklessly but shielding his head and Dr. Anira is standing up trying to fly awayбнWhat! Michael looked at the direction where he saw Dr. Anira and saw she was about to fly.

    Michael rushed there and catches Dr.Anira by her leg before slamming her on the rough floor but when the dirt settled down she was okay with some kind invisible force filed keeping her levitating. Michael then he stomped toward her head but he felt a familiar force hindering his legs but with an twitch of his muscle he stomped Dr.Anira''s head to pieces.

    Michael then looked at the sky and sawguy levitating there pointing his palm at Michael and he immediately felt a heavier, so that''s the power that making them fly and her fifth power and her sixth power must be the power that revives her.

    "Dr.Anira run!" Michael heard identical voices from his right and left, he looked at both of the way and saw two identical man running here, this guy must be the original clone power owner.

    Then from the front a guy charged toward me with a normal speed, yeah normal for solid stage but to human it''s probably as fast as a car. Michael then looked at Dr.Anira whose head is recovering at visible speed and he still felt the slimy feeling on his feet, so it''s not rewinding time like mine huh but truly a revival.

    Michael then used Dr.Anira as a mace and swing it at the three approaching mans and they all flew away with as a corpse except one that dissolve into light. Michael then looked at Dr.Anira whose upper half body is missing and placed her on the ground.

    Michael looked at the guy floating there that is floating there about to escape and Michael said while taking a stance. "Multiple Normal Serious Punch" Michael then repeatedly punched the air in front of him making multiple holes on the cloud and that gravity guy vanishing into the sky like the hulk guy.

    Michael looked around and saw Aria who is clapping while watching from the side-lines and Melinda who is sitting on the girl who seem to have her limbs all broken and behind her is the corpse of the reckless guy with a hole on his head, Michael saw too a guy who is supposed to be dead standing up and Dr.Anira who is reviving for the fourth time.

    Michael carried her reviving body to the guy who is still standing with a proud look but he probably didn''t escape because he saw Michael''s speed.

    "I won''t answer any of your question even if you tortured me" The guy said with a proud look.

    "alright" Then Michael sliced his head off without any other word using his claws the he reverted to his human form.

    The body which is now headless sprayed out blood and fell down. Michael waited for Dr.Anira to wake up and asked her.

    "How do your power works, depending on your answer I may let you live you know" but she remain silent so Michael crushed her head again for the fifth time.

    "I won''t answer any of your question even if you tortured me or kill me" The guy who regrow his body from his head said.

    "okay" Michael punched his head again.

    This repeat until the 10th time he killed Dr.Anira and 6th time he killed the man.

    "alright I will talk" Dr.Anira relented.

    "Go on"

    "my power copy others power but if the original owner died it will make the power slot permanently occupied but if I remove the power before the original died it will be empty, so because you have killed four of the original, four of six slots I had is filled up" Dr.Anira said while shifting around.

    "Amazing you didn''t even lie" Michael clapped while looking at the beautiful woman under him.

    "I figured you have a way to tell us lying or not since every time I saw you kill cat you smile like you found something interesting since that guy is a coward of course the word he said is a lie" Dr. Anira explained.

    Michael then transformed his hand to that of eagles and pierced his other hand before plugging his hand to into Dr. Anira stomach. After some resisting Michael felt a white connection with Dr.Anira and a symbol with six holes that is filled with pictures in it shows up, four of these picture is dark but the remaining picture is still lit with light, one of the picture is a human with multiple head and the other is a cat with 9 tail.

 50 CatтАЩs Nine Life

    "what''s wrong with you, shouldn''t you admire me for my courage or tortured me before you killed me, why did you just killed me huh!" cat, at least Dr.Anira call him that shouted these word as soon as he revived.

    "So you decided to not lie anymore" Michael said.

    "huh?" Th guy looked dumfounded.

    "I know that you have nine lives but I don''t know the detail could you fill me in" Michael actually just randomly guessed after looking at the picture.

    "you knewбн" the guy said with a shaky voice.

    "yeah if you don''t answer or lied to me I will chop off you head" This sentence is supported by the numerous headless body in here including Dr.Anira''s and the man''s.

    "well actually I have the power that I call ''Cat''s Nine Life'' and I could revive nine times at once and to regenerate the tail that I lost when killed I have to wait 30 minutes" Cat explained how his power worked.

    "it seems you are honest and why did you name it ''Cat''s Nine Life'', I am curious and based on the time you should have one more live didn''t you" Michael asked.

    "Yes, well I will show you" Cat explained while slowly a pair of cat ears shows up on his and a layer of fur shows up on his hand and claws replacing his nails along with a long tail behind him/

    "so, this is why but your transformation sure is longer than other" Michael asked as the eagle and cheetah transformation took seconds and this one took at least a minute.

    "Actually, I supposed to have nine tails that represent my nine life but I currently only and I have another use if my life" Cat suddenly explained and vanished from before me.

    "Wow it''s a pretty good escaping technique so why didn''t you used it Dr.Anira" Michael relaxingly asked his prisoner but Melinda already rushed and Aria is making some eagles to scout the Area.

    "Because I have no live left and even if I have some you would have killed me in the middle of transformation since we are immobile during the minute of transformation besides it wouldn''t teleported me far enough" Dr.Anira calmly explained.

    "girls don''t kill the guy okay!" Michael shouted.

    ""Alright!"" Both of them shouted too.

    "Dr.Anira could you please release your connection with Cat and I promise or maybe you have something that could bound me to make sure that I won''t kill you, also don''t worry if you are worrying about this I won''t make you my sex slave or something I just will make you my ''servant'' and then you will be free to do what you want after that" Michael explained since if he just killed Dr.Anira the benefit isn''t that much or maybe it will cause him to be targeted by some organization but if he kept her alive and bound by his power he can use her power, money, connection, organization, and many more besides have 24 slots, an extra 5 more power is better than just one.

    "Alright even if you didn''t swear an oath it didn''t matter since my life is in your hand" Then the picture of cat with nine tails disappear bit by bit from one of the six slots there and leaving an empty spot there, the ''ashes'' from the picture flowed out from the Michaels'' Mindscape but after it escaped Michael Mindscape it became invisible.

    Just then suddenly both Michael and Dr.Anira saw something entering the atmosphere and is burning while heading toward them. Before the meteor fall Michael cut himself once more and feed Dr.Anira his blood two more times while telling her that if she want to live she must accept this and the connection that bound Dr.Anira became thicker and emitting more white light joining the others that is emitting white and red light around a Hourglass whose sand is flowing up .

    Michael then let Dr.Anira go and walked leisurely toward the meteor and jumped toward it before kicking it in not full power, destroying the momentum of it falling into atmosphere before it fall to the ground made dirt fly around because of its weigh and it must be reminded that currently Michael is still naked with his dick swaying especially when he just kicked the white hulk even when he placed his feet at Dr.Anira neck it was directly in front of her face swaying along the wind but he himself didn''t even felt a sherd of shame and he himself forgot to cloak it.

    "Oy Anira how did you find this one and make him your bodyguard" Michael shouted while looking at the unconscious hulk that was shrinking and leaving a man on a hulk shaped depression.

    "Originally his power is only to expand his muscle and power it up to a form a little smaller that this one but after my experiment I succeed in mutating his power making him super strong along with his super defence and super healing but his intelligence downgraded in return juts like the hulk in Marv*l film but he still poses the downgraded hulk power even when he is in human form" Dr.Anira sat up while dusting her clothes while explaining that, she didn''t escape for two reason, first it will be meaningless as she will just be caught again like Cat that is dragged here and secondly for unknown reason she felt that she shouldn''t defy that man, perhaps it is related to the blood feeding ritual earlier.

    "Yup I decided that this guy is mine now" Michael said that while he cut open his arm and plunged it to the man lying in front of him, the man groaned but he didn''t wake up. "also what''s his name"

    "His name is Bryan Simon " Dr.Anira stood up and along with Melinda who is dragging Cat and Aria who tried to look cool by riding a gigantic eagle went toward Michael.

 51 Good bye

    When the cat guy was dragged by Aria, he was already unconscious. Counting back Michael didn''t thing 30 minutes have passed well, let''s just try it.

    Doing the same thing he did to Bryan Simon, he cut open his wrist before piercing the cat''s stomach and the instant Michael pulled his hands out, the wound has healed, seeing the new symbol on the wooden part of the hourglass.

    Michael then dragged both Bryan and Cat toward Dr.Anira while he was walking he said "oh yeah, I forgot about it but can you please release the power that you copied from that girl." Michael used his hand that was holding Cat to point toward the girl whose limbs was all broken and silently watching our conversation.

    Dr.Anira answered with a short "alright" And the medal with the picture of multiple human head on one human body vanished.

    Placing the two unconscious guy near Dr.Anira, Michael went toward the girl and once again opened a wound on his wrist with his claw before piercing that girl''s stomach without any word. Perhaps because she already seen what the effectof Michael''s action she calmly watched the hand along with a tinge of excitement in her eyes. Even when the hand plunged deep into her she calmly endure the pain without any noise and she only stared at Michael.

    After pulling his hands out, the hole healed and the girl''s limb got fixed truly. For Michael the newly gained skill ''Adaptation'' not only allowed his body to become stronger but it also allow him to truly possessed eternal youth since he will stay in that state.However Michael have tried earlier he can''t became a ''mortal'' anymore since his body is so strong Michael grew confident so he tried to go back to normal human form like before where he can freely switch between the normal time and reversed time state, he also noticed that the sand that usually always moved stood still like the time stopped there just like the state of his body.

    Michael then said just two word "follow me" and without wasting anymore word Michael turned around and walked toward the Group.

    Melinda and Aria was waiting for him there with a smile and Dr.Anira is wearing a grim and depressed face.

    "Alright wake them up" Michael spoke and stood there silently.

    Dr.Anira and the newly arrived girl moved slapping the guys that was laying on the ground while they are waking up the guy Michael was testing his newly gained power, first he tested his gravity power and after powered by all 24 of his qi nodes the gravity increased around 1000 times the normal since he have been to 1000th stairs he knew roughly how condensed the qi there was and the qi here felt similar there, even if he is wrong since the stair is a treasure it wouldn''t exceed 1500 times earth gravity. Looking at the sinking ground around him like there is some deep mud Michael cancelled the gravity.

    ''As far as I felt earlier that guycan only gave out around 100g if I am not wrong, well it can used for flight and suppressing people but the white hulk I fought earlier have the strength that can endure between 1000th stair and 1500th'' While Michael was thinking Dr.Anira and the girl watched in shock as the guy with the original power or Dr.Anira never outputted that much gravity while Aria and Melinda watched proudly, when her shock gone down Dr.Anira whispered "Fascinatingбн Fascinatingбн Fascinatingбн if only I can a subject like him" she whispered this with a crazed expression which Michael heard of course.

    Jumping out from the pit Michael tested the elemental power next. He sprayed a huge column of fire on his left and a spray of ice on his right, within second the pit was filled with a hot water since Michael used the fire a little longer, next Michael stomped his feet ''lightly'' and the earth surrounding the hot water was hardened and lifted off the earth making a bigger pit. After moving it around Michael put down the earth back and with a wave of his hand he summoned a gust of wind that sweep the fog away.

    Deciding to just focus on waking the guys up, Dr.Anira and the girl slapped the guys awake while Aria and Melinda is approaching Michael.

    "MF is this for us to take a bath, right" Aria asked.

    Melinda chirping in "yeah we haven''t took a bath in weeks."

    Hearing that Michael suddenly have an urge to tease them and then he sniffed toward the and covered his nose immediately "you are right! You girls smell so much!"

    With that teasing Aria and Melinda come to beat Michael buthe just let them be but suddenly they both stopped and looked at each other eyes before running toward Michael but instantly he knew their plan so he dodged and let the girls fell to the hot water, the water may be scalding toward normal human but toward these girls that have reached and almost reached 500th stairs it just felt comfortable.

    Michael then turned around facing the four of his newly added servants. "Congratulation now you four are officially my servants, you may think it''s a bullshit but I can control you guys as I want" Proving true to his word suddenly all four of them slapped themselves one time in the face.

    "nowбнnowбнdon''t be so depressed I won''t ask you to serve me like a maid or butler, you guys can continue on your life just give me some info that could involve me, my family, friends, and lover also when I ordered you to do something you must do it but aside from these thing you guys are free to do what you want and yes even experimenting on innocent people but if possible do that on the criminal okay, so off you go." Michael said that and sending them far with a gush of wind.

    Forgetting to tell about the benefit of being his servant he tell them trough his connection with them. Dr.Anira''s purple in colour, Bryan is white, the girl is white and Cat''s black.

    The colour of connection represent what they felt about Micahel.

 52 EXTRA: Servant 2

    After I was dragged into the shadow I can''t see anything, well that was obvious considering I am in a shadow but the weird thing is that I can''t feel anything, I knew that I was already freed of that shadow chain, I knew I was moving my limbs but no matter what I can''t feel it.

    I felt like it was eternity that passed but my instinct says that a very short time have passed, I don''t know but ever since I become master''s servant, I became more sensitive toward times.

    Suddenly a voice come from everywhere in these shadows or darkness, the voices echoes as if I am inside a cave and the voice sound weird like altered, most likely it is.

    The voice asked "Who are you?"

    "I am Marcel Sinbu" because I think it''s not that important I answered and said my name.

    "noбн I mean which faction or where do you come from" the voice with exasperatedly said.

    "then you should said that, I came from the Patimura Street, 26th *******, Delicious Restaurant" I answered purposely like that although I knew what his real question is.

    " I know you understand what I mean so don''t test my patience while I am playing nice" The voice said calmly as if the exasperated sound it make is an illusion.

    "then why did you catch me and asking me questions like this" I don''t know where this courage came from but I just replied what I think in my head.

    "so Marcel I will ask why are you spying on my house?" The voice asked still calm just like the surface of the ocean even though you could see it''s ripple but you don''t really know what is inside.

    "If you can give me prove that you are truly at that house owner side I will tell you everything" Although I know it''s unreasonable and most likely remain ungranted I still said the word that come from my heart.

    Unexpectedly the voice agreed "alright then."

    After the voice said that suddenly my head felt like it went trough a layer and I saw floors of a room, slowly I rose up from a shadow and I was unexpectedly tied on a steel chair with an extremely sturdy rope.

    In front of me is a man wearing black, all black and all part of his body is covered except his eyes which is covered is some kind of glass.

    "Alright let''s start" the man took out tablet and from it''s screen shows ab old man which is master''s grandfather.

    "huhбнactually I am not to familiar to Master''s family so if you are using some kind of illusion or ability to change appearance or anything similar I won''t know, I just hoped he won''t blame me. So Master captured me when I attacked him and with his awakened ability he bound me to him making me his servant and I can''t disobey him so a few days ago he said he is going to a vacation for a few weeks that is less than a month and he ordered me to protect his family" I answered but I didn''t say anything really important like Master''s whereabout and how exactly his ability work so I hope he will forgive me although it was unlikely if this guy in front of me is a fake.

    Stunned both of the black covered man and the old man in the screen stayed silent for several seconds before the black covered man said. "What a loose mouthed servant, we didn''t even tortured him yet and the tablet only just connected with the camera so it didn''t even give any movement" the black covered man astonished said.

    "really when he went back here I will scold him about it" Master''s grandfather covered his face with a hand before the tablet''s screen went black.

    "So do you have anything that can really prove that you are young master''s servant" The black covered man asked while putting the tablet away.

    "I used to can contact master but it seem he entered a mysterious area that can inhibit spiritual power as I can''t contact him anymore" I said truthfully.

    "alright then" the man went out from the room and the moment the door was slammed down the rope come loosed and disappear. "Also don''t use any of you power here I warned you."

    A little curious about it, I tried to transform but before I can do it suddenly the shadows around the room enveloped me and I got to the dark place again and a voice rang out. "told you."

    These following weeks they give me only minimal food and the qi in the room seem to be artificially inhibited so I can''t even partially use it to sustain myself. It seem they really don''t trust me so they weaken me. After a few days they just said that when I managed to contact Master I will be given a question and I will have to ask Master for the answer. Every day I tried to contact Master and finally it connected.

 53 EXTRA: Servant 3

    Subject S-2002 noбнMaster, yeah I don''t know why but ever since he made me drink that blood of his I have this impulse to call him master. Ahбн it was so amazing, Master is so amazing not only he improved his power so much his physical body even surpassed that he can beat Bryan Which I think is my best creation with only his physical body when Bryan has transformed into his brainless form.

    It seems Master is really interesting, just what is his awakened power that it can transform him in just several weeks. I watched master using the power of Eric which he killed, he used it so proficiently like it was his for years, yeah just like the mastery I had over Eric''s power but perhaps it''s more powerful because of his overflowing qi.

    After giving his grand speech while naked and with his dick swaying in the wind I couldn''t help but to laugh, perhaps if he is clothed it would sound grander. He is really interesting did he not notice it, so after he sent us with his wind I stood there and ordered my, no Master''s subordinate to go to our base first.

    So I walked toward the place where Master is I can roughly sense it that he is still at that place. It seems master have a copying ability like mine with his blood as the medium and also it seem the copying go both ways considering that Maysya recovered from her grievous wound along with the others who had their torso stabbed trough them, since it healed instantly. I also noticed that I suddenly have an extra sensitivity toward time when I walked toward him, I can notice how much time each of my step took when I walked so Master''s power must have to do with time but it seem the feedback from Master''s power is weak.

    When I reached there I saw that Master is bathing with his girls in the poll that he made, huhбн I am so jealous I want to be near him like that so I can study him as much as I want , I want everything that make him, him. Maybe I am in love with him now. Seeing that Master and his mistresses is still naked with no clothes within sight it seem they forgot about it, also they would go back by the plane right since I notice they had a flight tomorrow.

    Hmmбн I think I will call a car and placed some clothes there for Master and his mistresses. Suddenly Master''s mistresses got captured by tentacles and judging from their expression that changed from alarmed to a relaxed on, it was Master who did it.

    I watched as they began to have sex and the more I watched the more I want him, Master even have an amazing dick supposedly if it''s not changed by his power which have multiple use or even copied, well aside from that Master masterfully pleasured his mistresses and himself. I can''t help but to want him too you know since I can''t get him I pleasured myself watching him engaging in pleasure. At some point he even made the water as his bed that require constant manipulation, did he use Maysya''s Parallel Minds.

    While pleasuring myself in one hand I used the other hand to take out a note and write ''Master'' on the title part and noted anything new that I learned f about Master.

    After hours have passed and Master have ejaculated at least a dozen times and the girls which surprisingly can handle dozens of climaxed didn''t faint yet.

    At one time it seem Master finally ended his pleasure seeking time as his mistresses finally cleaned his ''equipment'' and he ejaculated for the last time at the same time I climaxed at the unknown time but I know it wasn''t a lot compared to his mistresses, it was truly hard to compare my mere finger with Master''s dick, ahбн I want it.

    Suddenly Master raised his head in the dim light of the afternoon sun and looked straight at me and told me from our bond "did you enjoy the show?"

    "no I want more or even you, yes I want you" while saying it trough our bond and mouth I excitedly and expectantly looked at him but Master face like it just blanked for a moment before palming his face and said trough our bond. "just go back okay don''t watch anymore."

 54 Having Fun

    With the pest gone, Michael jumped inside the poll and only that time he remembered that he is still naked the whole time even while giving that speech.

    When he was just about to tease the girls he received a message from Marcel "MasterбнMasterбн are you there?"

    "Yeah what''s up" Michael replied nonchalantly.

    "Master you really are there, I am captured by someone who said he is protector of your family he asked me that if I am your servant that could connect to you I should know what you carry inside you guitar bag that you carry to your room" Marcel excitedly said.

    Michael froze for a moment before covering his face with his palm "Just said Aria"

    "Alright Master" Marcel ended conversation.

    "what''s wrong MF" Aria asked concerned.

    "nothing it was Marcel he got captured by someone who claims to be my family guard" Michael explained.

    "Uhбнit may be true" Aria said while in thinking pose.

    "what do you mean?" Michael asked.

    "Actually I felt someone snooping around whenever I visited your house but that someone seem to have no bad intention so I let him be" Aria explained as she remembered it right.

    "Well let it be, actually what day is today?" Michael asked.

    "It''s Thursday" Melinda who couldn''t join the conversation finally chirped in.

    ''so I was right about the time I was in the stair, is it an extra power given to me by hourglass, extra sensitivity toward time''

    "Well enough of that since we have one more days before our flight we should enjoy our self" Michael said while smiling wickedly and tentacles with the hardness around the normal human body swim toward Melinda and Aria who suddenly a chill on their back.

    Suddenly semi transparent tentacles warped around them but just as they are about to struggle they saw the devilish smile on Michael''s face and they immediately knew what''s going on so they just faked some struggle.

    ****18+*****

    The tentacles then began to slip to their breast and lower body, as he now have the Elemental Control power Michael stood inside the water and walked toward them while Aria and Melinda''s nipple and clitoris is teased by the tentacles.

    Reaching them Michael teased them himself he sucked Aria''s clitoris while he played with Melinda''s breast and the tentacles continue to tease them.

    "Ah~" Aria and Melinda continued to moan finally after they both climaxed two times Michael''s patience run out so he immediately shoved his red and hard dick to Aria who he is originally servicing.

    "Hi~" Surprised by the sudden penetration Aria moaned a little weirdly but after that Michael pistonedwith all his might going back and forth into the pleasure hole.

    Another reason why Aria shouted that weirdly is that at the same time when Michael penetrated her, he also controlled the tentacles to penetrate her ass, otherwise with her boundless experience with Michael how would she moaned that weirdly, she is just not used to the double penetration.

    Seeing that Aria was the first one to be penetrated Melinda looked with jealousy at Aria who have face full of ecstasy but suddenly she was double penetrate by the tentacles making her mind go blank for a moment and immediately she climaxed and squirted while being held in the middle of the air.

    Felling the hungry pussy and asshole of Aria and Melinda who is sucking him in desperately as if their pussy is hungry for his sperm. Perhaps after weeks if nor seeing each other it is indeed hungry for his sperm.

    After a few dozens of minutes Michael speed up his pistoning and tentacles movement before pushing his hips up to the deepest he can while controlling his tentacles to reach the same length.

    Michael who usually could last an hour without ejaculating, today only after a few dozen minutes he climaxed the same time as Aria''s 4th time and Melinda 12th time, seriously Melinda when affected by her curse became super sensitive. This happen because the tentacles that is made from Spiritual Qi can connect to the spiritual sea which is pretty much your consciousness and Michael can adjust it''s sensitivity to any part of his body then he will connect to it, effectively making Michael feeling the four pleasure holes at the same time.

    Although his tentacles couldn''t ejaculated his sperm he could emulate the feeling with his new Elemental power, pouring the warm, thick liquid into Melinda''s ass and pussy along with Aria''s ass.

    Even thought he last a little faster that the usual, the newly improved Michael have more sexual desire than before. So immediately after staying in that position for a second Michael moved surprising Aria and Melinda who though that he will remain in that position for several more seconds since he usually did it.

    бн..

    Michael stood on the surface of the while Aria and Melinda is sitting on the water while servicing Michael''s dick using their mouth and tongue.

    Melinda is using her tongue to lick Michael''s dick up and down like it was some popsicle that was about to melt and sometimes she sucked on the head like it was a straw.

    Aria is licking Michael''s balls while sometimes sucking them, sometimes she even licked the area between the asshole and the balls but most of the time she is twirling her tongue around the base of Michael''s dick.

    After a while Michael''s dick is throbbing, both of Melinda and Aria knew Michael is going to ejaculate so Melinda using the advantage being near the head swallowed the whole dick down to it''s base.

    Feeling the pleasure Michael hold''s Melinda''s head in place and ejaculate into her throat. Two seconds after he ejaculated Michael let his grip of Melinda''s head, slowly like she was savouring it''s flavour Melinda move her head lingering around for a moment around the head before fully letting go of Michael''s dick clean except saliva.

    Aria then held Melinda''s shoulder who is still savouring the aftertaste. "Why did you take it for yourself?"

    Melinda got awoken form her dream and said "after all you got the most when MF is fucking you while I mostly got fucked by his tentacles although I know it''s the samemore or less but not having him near me made it less that usual so we are tied, blehбн!" Melinda then ran off on the water that act like it was some trampoline but it was the effect of constant water manipulation that Michael uses.

    Michael then raised his head to look at Dr.Anira who is looking at him with a red face while masturbating and writing something on the other hand but Michael still saw the connection they have is still purple in colour.

 55 Going Back

    Sighing Michael decided to ignore Anira, yes he decided to just discard the Dr since she is now his servant.

    "So we are going to the airport naked?" Melinda asked when she looked at our naked bodies .

    "yeah why did you rip off my last clothes that is intact MF?" Aria demanded an answer.

    "Hmmбнwell isn''t it more exciting that we actually naked in front of them but they only saw us clothed and sometimes we can dispel the illusions for a moment like what we have done with the driver" Michael quickly gave a reason.

    "Well you are right" Aria nodded while answering that.

    "Really?" Melinda felt a little more embarrassed standing naked in front of hundreds of people compared to just having sex in front of a driver.

    Aria then went to convince Melinda and Michael sighed in relief that he and his girlfriends is pervert, yes he is aware that he is a pervert, although this plan will be overturned by Anira''s plan.

    So after all of them climbed ashore Michael quickly seep the water to the earth and filled the hole with the messy earth scattered around as the aftermath of their battle.

    After applying the illusion cloak on each of them and gathering their belongings , Michael and Aria walked confidently toward the road while Melinda who is still not used to this kind of perversion is fidgeting around while using the two pervert''s body as the shield.

    When they reached the road, they saw that a car is there parked while a man is leaning against it and as soon as he saw the trio he went to them asked.

    "Are you Mr. Michael, Mrs. Aria and Mrs. Melinda?" The man asked all at once.

    "Did Anira sent you?" Michael asked.

    "Anira? I don''t know sir but I was told to take the three of you to the airport also-" the man seem to confirm that the trio is indeed his passengers and retrievedsomething from his car "- I was told to give this to you, I don''t know why thought."

    The man handed Michael there set of clothes that fit each of them perfectly, seeing the clothes Melinda took hers and went back to wear her clothes.

    "So do you want to use it?" Michael asked Aria.

    "Hmmбн alright then I didn''t want to be mismatched and making Melinda feel awkward" Aria said.

    Listening toward their conversation the driver got confused so both Michael and Aria went after Melinda after telling the driver that they will be back in a minute.

    After ''changing'' into a set of matching clothes, Michael looked once again at the direction where Anira is right now and asked her ''is this your doing?'' and not a second passed before it got answered.

    ''yes master.'' Michael paused for a second before sending a ''thank you.'' Toward Anira.

    Coming back with matching clothes they put their things, they got in the car, and peacefully sat there, just chatting with each other until they reached their destination. Even if they are brought somewhere else they will know and they could escape anytime also if we looked at the previous younger driver this one is very lucky, there is no weird sound, there is no weird scene on his car mirror, there is no frustration, just some tiredness of waiting for hours but with the lucrative payment he may as well wait several hours more.

    When they reached the airport they have to wait several hours before they could get the flight. Considering that his qi cannot be cultivated any further Michael left the girls who is entering cultivating madness and went around the airport to get rid of his boredom and testing his new superpowers.

    So Michael entered the man''s toilet and took a stall where he produced a clone that uses none of his flesh and after testing around he found out it just need someone to punch the clone one time before it dissipate into smokes just like shad*w clone jutsu in Nar*to but if he create them with his flesh as the base , the bigger the better.

    After confirming the stall next to him is empty Michael cut his hands off and throw it to the stall besides him and the moment the hand landed on the toilet seat, Michael''s left hand already grew back.

    Activating the superpower Michael created a man whose facial feature was different from Michael. He also discovered that he can mould the body into any shape he want but the internal structure is more or less the same unless he precisely pay attention to the internal section instead just appearance, also the other thing is if Michael didn''t actively control the flesh clone it will just stare blankly at something and done it''s natural thing such as popping, peeing, sleeping and if it isn''t given any food and water it will just die like any normal human but it will last longer since it was made from Michael''s flesh who could swim in lava and only sigh about how comfortable it is. Probably about a month before it die from thirst and a year before it die from starvation.

    Also, although Michael can create as many as flesh clone he want he can only control 9 body at the same time no matter If he have the Parallel Mind superpower or not, just the burden is less.

    So Michael created 6 man and 3 woman which is controlled by his parallel minds which he can connect to him in sensation if he want so he told his plan toward the newly made parallel minds and connect his sensation with the mans, with that Michael readied his hand that is covered in toilet paper just like the old time.

    Suddenly out of nowhere 6 man and 3 woman walked out from the man''s toilet with matching clothes that seem to stuck toward their bodies like it was part of them, yeah Michael modified a little about his clone, the clone can retract their ''clothes'' when they got aroused.

    Before anyone could ask anything the group of nine ran off toward the place where many people gathered and they stopped suddenly they became naked and had a big orgy session.

    The people nearest toward them noticed this and backed off which hit the one behind them and the one that got hit looked at the orgy and backed off too, this repeat until the people around them makes a circle around them and just stood there unmoving watching the shows.

    Some of the woman or man who is more brazen even publicly stroked their genitals as they too became excited.

    Suddenly the orgy group vanished but actually because the people around them is getting very noisy Melinda and Aria is forced out from their cultivation so they took a look at the problem and immediately knew the source of the problem.

 56 Home

    After the problem is taken care off Michael now is forced to wait for the plane while waiting on the waiting section obediently while playing with his phone. Since there is no more obstacle Aria and Melinda went back to cultivating.

    Finally they got on their plane but Melinda and Aria continued to cultivate without caring for Michael''s boredom so sometimes he grope Aria or Melinda before ''innocently'' playing his phone when they are coming out from their cultivation.

    After several times of the prank Melinda and Aria learned to ignore it. Michael then got an brilliant idea so he entered the toilet and created a pair of man and woman clones that looked very stunning then he have them wait there and if a woman come in the male will serve them and Michael will connect fully with the male and if a man come in he will just watch the man fuck the woman while the male just masturbate on it but if the one that come in they will just went back to their invisible state using the illusion.

    So with that new entertainment Michael passed the flight with numerous man and woman coming out from the empty toilet flushed with messy clothes, there is even ''costumers'' that come back to experience the illusionary heaven surprisingly quiet a lot of the costumers is woman unlike what Michael predicted which is man.

    After a while Michael got bored so he tried to cultivate again but as expected there is a wall that seem to juts prevent his qi from changing it''s quality. So Michael tried cultivating his Spiritual Sea which is an immature form of soul and when he is at the Transformation Stages it will became a real soul, the thing that should only shows up when a living being died.

    It work, it seem his Spiritual power inside his Spiritual Sea is lacking because he is focusing on his qi all the time. Although advancing in qi stages advance the Spiritual power too but his Spiritual power is a little feeble because he never trained it before. All this time Michael forgot to order his Parallel self to stop so they just shrugged and continued doing it since they are bored too.

    When the plane landed finally Michael remembered about the his Parallel Thought because he remembered that a guy in a novel he once read have similar power and can automatically cultivate using it, he also finally remembered about the pleasurer so he dismissed them and tried, thankfully it succeed.

    Also while in the flight Michael informed Marcel that he is landing soon so he must wait for him with a car that he can ask from his house.

    Marcel that have been waiting on the airport silently drive them to their home but actually he is conversing with Michael using their connection.

    Finding out his family have a Cultivator at Liquid Stage relaxed him a little, he also find it weird many cultivator he met never goes into the Gravity Stair although the requirement is very easy. When he asked Aria, she said she was waiting for an optimal time since she can only do it once and when he asked Melinda, she said she was busy with the clan matter, lastly he asked Marcel, he said that his brother arrogantly said that he won''t rely on there old relic but he took a cultivating pill before so he is a hypocrite so as the younger one he have to follow his older brother.

    Michael shrugged and checked the progress of his Spiritual Sea cultivating, amazingly in a very fast speed, perhaps it was because his advance qi cultivation stages or perhaps it''s because of his powerful body but even if he asked Aria or Melinda both would say they don''t know why or perhaps I am just a genius Michael praised himself without any trace of shame, after all we are talking about a man who wantonly suggested and do walk in public naked.

    Seeing that even in the car Melinda and Aria is still cultivating madly while chugging pills once in a while, perhaps they felt they are left behind by Michael after all Michael is a very powerful cultivator right now, perhaps in 1vs1 he will win most of it or perhaps they felt they need to be useful since Michael now can even create a girl if he want to satisfy his sexual desire. At his own imaginative thought Michael smiled and hugged the still concentrating on their cultivation, after glancing at Michael and making sure he isn''t doing anything dirty they snuggled up on him and cultivated once again.

    ''To me a home isn''t a place rather than where I felt comfortable, to me a lover is more than just an outlet for my sexual desire although I used to think that way partially to me they are the supporter of my soul just like how my love for Jessica supported me for those 8 years of my life, I think I understood now why those villain in the anime tried to revive their lover no matter the cost'' Michael ended his thought as he close his eyes and sleep in sweetness of love.

    Although he is heading toward his actual home he still have these weird thought, Marcel who is driving grumble in his heart as his Master, Michael accidentally let his feeling take over and sent these embarrassing thought to all those who connected to him including the red faced Aria and Melinda on his arms.

    The journey ended when they reached Michael''s home and Michael who continued to sleep even after the three of them tried to wake him up so Marcel have to carry him. They leisurely went past the gate but suddenly Michael opened his eyes and leaped off the poor Marcel who is blasted forward by the counter force of Michael''s leap.

    Michael locked his gaze on the shadow of the waiting chair that is used when the costumer or guest overflowed, silently Michael sent out his tentacle and drag out a man covered in black. Michael woke up because he sense someone with acceptable strength that is approaching them but he never felt him before so Michael caught him despite sensing no ill intention from him.

    Michael then proceed to open the black cloth that covered the man''s face. "Ah! Master that man is the cultivator guardi-"

    "Uncle Akiang, is that you?" Michael asked cutting his servant explanation but Michael understood that Uncle Akiang is the cultivator that Marcel is talking about.

 57 Identity

    Although Michael called Uncle Akiang, uncle he was still from the same generation from his grandfather but because he look so young, Michael just called him uncle, so the secret of maintaining his youthful look is his cultivation.

    Michael figured out so he let down Uncle Akiang who prefer called Shadow because of his awakened power. "Young Master can you not embarrasses me by catching me like that, I am very confident about it you know."

    Then Aria decided to interrupt "but I found you before."

    "I know young lady" Uncle Akiang, no Shadow let out a sigh as he heard Aria''s comment before continuing "Alright let''s just meet up with Master alright."

    Shadow pull off the black cloth that was warped around him and tossed it at the shadow where he is hiding before and it ''sank'' into the shadow.

    "Wow! That''s convenient, uncle can you drink some of my blood, don''t worry it''s nothing weird just my superpower." Michael immediately asked.

    Shadow looked weirdly toward Michael before rejecting and walked faster upstairs. Michael shrugged and walked up too since he would find one that will have similar power if he searches enough.

    Michael then walked into his grandfather''s room alone, just as he closed the door his grandfather which is sitting in this dark room with dim light spoke.

    "Michael sat down here first" grandfather pointed toward the chair Infront of him but before Michael who juts sat down can talk his grandfather continued "Why didn''t you tell me that you have became a cultivator?"

    Michael looked at his grandfather and have felt that his grandfather have some qi but it seem he is only at Gas Stage but the qi seem to be very hidden.

    "Actually when Aria told me about it at first I thought the cultivation world is super secretive and I didn''t know that you are a cultivator too and Uncle Akiang is one too." Michael answered.

    Grandpa appeared to be stunned for a while before asking "youбнyou can fell my qi."

    Michael was puzzled by his question but still he answered "yeah was I supposed to not say it and you are at Gas Stage right?"

    "Then at what stage are you in?" Grandpa appeared to be shocked a little before asking.

    "Solid Stage, Why?" Michael answered.

    "Did you awaken a detecting superpower ?" Grandpa asked calmly this time.

    "nope."

    "Then how come you can feel my qi that is hidden by ''Hidden Pagoda''!, did you breakthrough the solid stage! " Grandpa asked agitatedly.

    "Nope but it can be said a hidden stage, also can you explain the situation to me, grandpa?" Michael raised an eyebrow before answering.

    "Alright, Alright you may or may not know this but actually to the higher status businessman , entrepreneur, government or something similar all know about this cultivation world and all of them have at least one guard at Liquid Stage while they are at least at Gas Stage even if they are not talented enough to awaken their superpower, they treated this cultivation as life lengthening way." Grandpa explained.

    "So grandpa is an ordinary person becoming a normal cultivator and you have Shadow as guard" Michael asked.

    "Of course not, if I just have Shadow as the only guard I would have been assassinated by my rival long ago" Grandpa said.

    "Then how did I only detect two of you?" Michael asked.

    "Then did you detect me at the gate and imagine if a Low Gas Stage cultivator like me can hide that much from you, a Solid Stage cultivator what effect is this ''Hidden Pagoda'' can be on several Middle Gas Stage." Grandpa explained this while wearing a mysterious smile.

    Michael begin to think then he answered leisurely "I think I can felt them If I touch them or they used any qi but I think I would felt it if they have ill intent toward me."

    "I have many things I want to talk with you but first of all why did you have sex with that girl, you even have two girlfriends moreover according to my resources you and the Marcia family kid is about to get together, how did you became this degenerate you even targeted a 10 year old girl!?" Grandpa asked suddenly with an angry expression of his face.

    "I kno- wait what!?" Michael responded to the first question but he realized then the second question seems weird.

    "I already arranged all of it you know Michael, after you got your heart broken by Jessica I will send you to overseas and introduced you to some girls that you will ''coincidentally'' met at you collage and then you will marry her and then y-" Grandpa continued.

    "Wait! You knew all about that and I am not a lolicon okay, although I am quiet okay with 14 year or older but 10 year is just a kid I am not that low" Michael defended himself.

    After that several hours passed with Grandpa scolding Michael for some action that he is aware of and Michael defending himself but finally grandpa got to tired and dismissed Michael who is greeted by Aria and Melinda who is cultivating surrounded by his family.

    The moment they hear the sound of the door closing his mother, brother crowded around him and began asking question while his father just looked over quietly.

    "Big Brother is this your girlfriends how did you manage to win two of them?" his brother asked a question first with an expression as if he want to replicate his brother''s ''achievement'' but before he got his answer mother shoved him aside and asked her question.

    "Michael you shouldn''t do this when you marry a girl you can only marry one and then the other girl will have to became your mistress or gave up on you she would be hurt won''t she even if you manage to make them get along with each other."

    Hearing their question Michael knew this is going to be troublesome so he looked at Aria and Melinda who is cultivating with intensity, he even asked for help using their connection and from their twitching face he know they ''heard'' but they pretend to just sat there cultivating, Michael figured out that they actually got pestered by his family but pretend to cultivate to ignore them.

 58 A Call

    Michael got roasted by his family and then finally when it''s night when the dinner time started they stopped but no, oh no they didn''t stop at all when the dinner started they forced Michael ,Aria, and Melinda to eat with them and bombarded them with question Aria and Melinda who couldn''t pretend anymore was forced to talk so they talk politely and lied a bit adjusting according to the lies that Michael made up earlier.

    That night after dinner Michael dragged Melinda and Aria to his toom before troughly ''punished'' them that night until they fainted with liquids all over them, after that Michael washed their body and replaced the sheets before tucking them in and exiting the room and went to the garden on the fourth floor.

    Michael looked at the dark sky and took out his phone, the phone indicated it''s Saturday''s morning but the sky is still as dark as night but Michael knew it from his power that it''s correct.

    Silently Michael dialled Jessica.

    BeepбнBeepбнBe-

    The phone connected and Jessica was the one that firstly talked "Michael finally you have courage to call me huh, you avoided my call these weeks is it because you are afraid of my anger huh!?"

    Michael was stunned before he laughed "Hahahahбн"

    "What''s so funny want me to go there and punish you myself" Jessica said angrily a she still remembered the incident these weeks ago.

    With that reminder Michael remembered that he just ''punished'' Melinda and Aria, making him laugh harder but finally when Jessica couldn''t handle it anymore Michael stopped and spoke.

    "I am glad Jessica that you are still the same the one that became an angle and when she is calm or happy and become a ferocious chihuahua when you are angry, hahahaбн" Michael said with happiness.

    Just as Jessica was about to get angry again Michael spoke "so please don''t change if possible be my best friend, be the girl that I fall for, be the support just like you have done for years, be my only girl friend who that I can open my felling to, please don''t change."

    Jessica fell silent before saying softly "why are you saying this did something happen?"

    "Well, I somehow want to be honest with you but I think I can only be partially honest to you, yes something did happen but it started months ago it changes me because what I have experienced sadness, love, braveness, fear, death, killing, success, I experienced many things that I probably won''t experience if you didn''t reject me that day although it was painful it is makes grow without me knowing, ah I know you are feeling guilt but because of it I met Aria remember." Michael told a very small pieces of the story that he experience there months.

    "Why are you telling me this then?" Jessica asked.

    "Didn''t I tell you the reason because you Jessica are my best friend, from tomorrow on it will stay the same no more no less " Michael said while gazing at the dark sky before he used his elemental power to push away the gas obstructing the stars.

    "Why not today?" Jessica asked while calmly accepting all Michael''s word.

    While gazing at the stars in the sky Michael opened his mouth to answer "because I need to truly accept the fact that have been presented to me, I want both of us to be happy because I know if I didn''t do this sooner or later I might do something that will made both of us sad, I know this because i know myself even some part you don''t and because what I have experienced I may do what I would regret so I want to prevent it as I already declared my love''s goodbye toward you."

    Michael stood there leaning against the rail while gazing at the stars waiting for her reply "you are wrong I perhaps know you much better than you thought because I already could guess what you experience and what you would do but still I want to be your friend even so."

    "Did you really guess right?, what I do to you will be horrible you know if I didn''t prevent it." Michael asked in calm voice.

    "Precisely because I guess right and know you well that I know you would want to prevent it" Jessica opened her window and looked at the unusually clear sky that wouldn''t even let a starlight went trough just minutes ago.

    "I guess you are but I think I know you well enough to confidently say that you won''t be 100% be sad if I did it won''t you?" Michael teased Jessica with a smile on his face.

    "What nonsense are you talking about of course I won''t be 100% sad because I would be 99,9% angry you know MF!!" Jessica answered too with loud voice but there is still a smile on her face because they juts teased each other like it was the old days.

    They continued to chat but before long Jessica yawned so after partially reminded her about the double date tomorrow Michael ended the call and went down to the second floor and went back to his room.

    He stripped naked but of course not to vent his feeling but juts to snuggle with Aria and Melinda, he hugged both of them into his embrace to share their warmth together and he said softly.

    "Thank you for loving me even though it''s maybe initially because outside influence but we gradually built these felling so thank you" Michael kissed both Melinda and Aria on their forehead before pulling the cover and closed his eyes with a faint smile on his face.

 59 Spit Personality 1

    Michael gradually woke up in two beauties embrace that is looking straight at his face and if it were anyone else they would be freaked out by it but Michael just kissed both of them and greeted them.

    "Good morning my beautiful wives~." Michael stood up from the bed as he said that.

    "Who is your wife, we aren''t married yet!" Melinda retorted playfully.

    "But we will became his wives if there is time for marriage right." Aria said while stretching around.

    "I was just joking and of course we will." Melinda said as she went down from the bed.

    They wear their clothes before walking out from Michael''s room and chatted with each other while Michael is cooking some noddle for breakfast. Gradually his brother and parents woke up and decided to begin their questioning toward the girls and thankfully for Michael he had excuse that he is cooking so he got past that troublesome questioning.

    After Michael served the noddle, he purposely cooked an extra that he actually wants to eat but he served it for his family. Finishing the food, they washed their dish and Michael dragged them toward the garden and he got them to sit on a bench before sitting between them.

    "I just realized that we never did anything tame while being intimate with each other aside from our date so I decided to spend time with each other like this." Michael declared while gripping Melinda and Aria''s hand on each side of his hand.

    "Now you are telling me, I just noticed it." Aria said while leaning against Michael and watching the sun rising up in the sky.

    "Rightбнrightбнthis is what lover are supposed to do before the sex stage but you, Michael always skipped it!" Melinda complained but she too leaned against Michael with a smile on her face while watching the beautiful garden illuminated by the sunlight.

    "Hmmбн I know I am wrong forgive me please" Michael said relaxingly.

    They continued to chat with each other while whispering sweet nothingness toward each other while laughing and giggling at each other retort or pointless question but time that was spend like this make them reaffirm their love for each other, the bond Is just the bridge because they can fell it if they want they could use all their power to break it but they won''t and if others want to break it even after killing them.

    Perhaps this is an effect of Michael surpassing the Qi Gathering Realm and is in Qi Nodes Hidden Realm right now, even if that bond is broken right now he is sure, she is sure and even she is sure that they would be able to love each other just the same but why would they do that pointless thing it''s better for them to just cultivate so they can catch up to Michael, well sometimes they may tease each other about their love and Aria especially love to tease Michael about it.

    Gradually the sun rose up higher and higher because the atmosphere is no longer comfortable for them to just flirt around with each other, they went down to the second floor as they went down Michael remembered his plan for the guard in his house so when his mom is asking them if they want lunch or not he answered no before dashing toward his room before locking the door and stripping.

    Looking at this Aria and Melinda sighed at the same time and said at the same time ""Well it can''t be helped he is so lustful.""

    Looking at each other they laughed but Michael interrupted them in their happiness "just to be clear I am not doing this because I want sex okay, I am creating clones."

    Then they both say ""OOoooбн"" before facing each other and laughing again.

    Michael now naked them transform his back into the Eagle form''s and a wing full of flashing sharp feathers shows up and then he slashed them toward his chest before slowly cutting into the flesh deeper and even to Michael who can whitstand the pain of his body being crushed to bits, pain is still pain.

    "Arghбн" a sound was heard from Michael''s clenched teeth while Melinda and Aria just looked over him with some encouraging word since there is nothing they could do to help since Michael''s body have reached the toughness where he can withstand high pressured water like it was a water gun toy.

    Suddenly a voice was heard by only Michael "Why don''t you just loop off your head, it''s easier right."

    Michael paused then he withdrew his wings and the wounds healed but Michael looked around cautiously and he focused his sensing toward everywhere but he didn''t felt anyone out of ordinary before asking the girls "Did you both hear any kind of voice?"

    "Noбнwhy?" they answered the same answer but at different times this time.

    ''Perhaps it''s my imagination'' but before that he checked his inner world, after checking the hourglass he was surprised because one of the emblems from his servant changed.

    It was the girl with Parallel Mind, the emblem changed from a person with ten head to a person with nine head and a woman besides that multi headed person.

    "Yo origin!" Michael heard the voice that advised him just now form the emblem.

    Michael then contacted the original owner of the superpower trough his connection, "Hey girl did you heard any voice I your head."

    "Yes I have Master and also my name is Maysya." The girl, no Maysya responded rather quickly.

    "So did it come from you power?"

    "No I am hearing your voice Master, just now"

    "Then did you hear any voice aside from me." Michael asked a little annoyed.

    "No ,Master."

    "Then did your power changed?" Michael asked while he observed the abstract looking woman on the emblem.

    "No, it didn''t changed yet Master."

    "Alright, thank you Maysya."

    "You are welcome."

    After that conversation ended Michael heard the voice again "Done asking the girl?"

    "Yeah who are you?" Michael said as he felt there is no use of lying.

    "I am you!" the voice resounded so clearly in the empty space.

 60 Spit Personality 2

    "I am you!" the voice resounded so clearly in the empty space.

    "What! can you repeat that!" Michael asked.

    "Yeah a little confused eh, I am you fucking idiot" the voice mocked.

    "How?" Michael asked confusedly.

    "Yeah just like me you would ask ''how'' first not the reliability of the information, well you see I am actually part of this Parallel Mind but ever since I am born I was always put inside a girl''s body which is already different from ours then you decided to thin our connection so that you won''t fell the felling of being fucked by a man but it was quiet good you know, I thin-." The voice started to divert from the main point.

    "Get to the point" Michael said while digesting the information.

    "You might not know but I am like this because you are like this too but well, so because such difference and disconnection along with continues placement in woman''s body for two times in row just right after I was born my mind which is supposed to be your copy paste actually became a little different like what if after rejected by Jessica you became a transgender compared to this one." The voice explained while continuing her previous explanation.

    "What a crappy comparison there is no way that''s even similar" Michael said while he was digesting the information.

    "Hey I got that from you so mostly the major difference between us is that I prefer womanly pleasure and you prefer manly pleasure."

    "So you are saying except having a little difference in your thinking you are basically the same as my other Parallel Mind" Michael asked.

    "Yeah but because of this I can speak like this I have my own thought but juts like others your order is basically absolute to me just like the nine but because having ''characteristic'' I separated from the group."

    Michael then looked with intensity at the vague looking picture if woman and then the voice sounded out once again "I know what you are going to do but it''s right your hypothesis is right."

    "Hypothesis won''t become fact if there is no proof." Michael said while he extended his ''hand'' toward the emblem, specifically at the vague woman picture on the Parallel Mind emblem .

    "Well alright just remember to put me back okay" the voice gave up and just let it be since she can''t do anything about it anyway.

    Michael then closed his hands and the woman in the emblem vanished before the nine headed man become ten headed man once again, then Michael opened his hand again and a head vanish before becoming the vague woman again.

    "See I told you" the voice said.

    "Alright so to experiment whenever your ''avatar'' will change according to your body I will give you a name and different body." Michael said while nodding his ''head''.

    "Wait don''t tell meбн"

    "Also how did you kept guessing my thought?" Michael asked.

    "Because I am connected to your mind it''s how this superpower works but seriously can you not give me a developed loli body"

    "Nope and isn''t it more interesting." Michael ''smiled''.

    "Well it is, shoбнsho now create my body for me." The voice ushered once more.

    "One last question why did you told me this?" Michael confusedly asked.

    "Two reason, First because if you do discover this abnormality you would destroy it wouldn''t you thinking it''s probably a threat so I don''t want to ''die'' and Secondly is actually the most important reason, the superpower that created me forced me to do so." The voice explained.

    "Hmmбнwell whenever it''s the truth or not I don''t really care at this point" Michael said whenever he said it to himself or to the voice.

    "Alrightбнalright now really go out shoбнshoбн" the voice seem didn''t care about Michael''s word and shoed him.

    Michael then went out from his inner world and dozens of seconds have passed so Aria and Melinda is worriedly looking at Michael.

    "Are you okay?" Aria asked as she is aware the time difference between the real word and Michael''s inner world.

    "Yeah don''t worry about it you will know soon" Michael said that while laying on his stomach.

    Michael then juts as advised looped off his head and what the worst can happen, he died? Well it wasn''t a very bad consequence. So he used his sharp wings to loop off his head and he did blank out for a second but when he woke up his body is now newly made and there is a headless body that''s leaking blood, when he activated his clone power the blood flew back.

    Michael then created the first body to become smaller, more dense, stronger as the result the power of clones that was supposed to be around 80% of his physical powers reaches 100% but of course when using his superpower it still remain at 80%.

    Struck with this idea Michael created the other eight body like it was 12 years old body and made totally 4 girl and 4 boys with one girl being voluptuous and very pretty, the other three being a normal pretty and the other four normal handsome too that you could expect from a growing handsome 12 years old kid or pretty 12years old girl expect the first one whose beauty can rival Aria with smaller body even though Aria body is pretty small according to her age.

    Maybe it''s because his body is so powerful but one of his nodes actually dropped from the peak of Solid Stage to the stage between Middle and Upper of Solid Stage. Michael then bestowed the body with all his Parallel Mind except the last one that is cultivating his Spiritual Sea.

    While Aria and Melinda is gazing at Michael like he was a criminal, suddenly the clones that is lying on the ground stood up and then Michael placed his hands on the girl clone that he made havevoluptuous body.

    "From now on your name is Split Personality 1!" Michael declared happily.

    While the girl just looked blankly at Michael before palming her face and saying "I knew this would happen that''s why I actually want Aria or at least Melinda is the one that named me."

    Michael didn''t retort because he knew that his naming sense is really bad.

 61 The Guardians

    As Michael admitted that name is just too terrible, the split personality turned her head toward Aria and Melinda who is still weirded out and said.

    "Ariaбнgive me a good girly name or at least Melinda gave me a normal name although Michael could think of it I felt more confronted of you are the one that named me, although I know that I actually insulting myself too I know myself." The split said pleadingly.

    "Alrightбнalrightбнstop that how about Hibiki." Michael said after seeing how his split personality react.

    Suddenly the three of them looked in disbelieve at Michael with their eyes wide open.

    "What!" Michael spoke first breaking the silence since the clones is just standing there in silence.

    "No, it''s just that unexpected." Aria said.

    "Yeah do you remember the time we played the game where we think of names of our child if we have one you manage to think all the horrible names for our child!" Melinda said while inspecting Michael.

    "I remember that although I know that we at that time purposely make it more terrible cause it''s just a game our naming sense is still terrible and I am aware of it how did you think of that nameбн oh wait, I know now." The split personalityбн, no she is now Hibiki.

    "Yeah just like what you thinkбн Anime!" Michael winked at Hibiki.

    "Yeah animeбн"Aria said while nodding as if she realizing something.

    "I forgot he often watches anime and liked it" Melinda said while nodding to.

    "And now your guys will be ''The Guardians''" Michael said with his hands akimbo like asking for a hug.

    "Alright I am just your split personality and they are just a clone that imitate your thinking and obeyed your order mindlessly" Hibiki shrugged.

    "It''s your ability so be it" Aria said.

    "Up to you" Imitating the other two decision she said that.

    "Alright let''s meet grandpa and HIbiki you are the captain, I already gave you the authority" Michael opened the door and Hibiki ordered the other 8 clones to follow her while Aria and Melinda followed too.

    On the short way toward the grandpa''s private working room the nine little boys and girls was seen by his mom and brother and of course by the look on their face Michael know what they are thinking but obviously their imagination is too much and he would be only at 6 or 7 years old according to the clones''s appearance ages.

    Of course Michael include the same function as the clone he made at the airport where they could retract their ''clothes'' so the current clothes they had is an organic one from them directly so it''s durability is very high.

    Knocking on the door, Michael waited before hearing the voice of his grandfather. "Come in."

    At first when Michael, Aria, and Melinda entered he is still calm but when the nine child like figure entered he took a sudden deep breath with shock on his eye before he calmed down, indeed although his family is full if over imaginative people his grandpa of course could still deicide what''s the truth and not.

    So before his grandpa started any weird question Michael explained what these ''kids'' are and what they are supposed to do and said that they could almost do anything ordered even being a stress reliefer while winking at his grandpa making him frown "Butбнas long as they are alive that''s the only condition." Michael said seriously before suddenly stepping aside and presenting the nine clones with a sudden light from his palm before saying with a cheerful voice "Andбн they are name ''The Guardiansбнof Lolicon''!"

    Suddenly Aria and Melinda burst out laughing while Hibiki just sigh there with a depressed expression because she know what''s happening while his grandfather suddenly got a coughing fit.

    After waiting for a while Michael continued with a very wide smile on his face "But of course it''s just a joke their name is just ''The Guardian'' and the one leading them is my Split Personality, Hibiki-chan! ,yeah."

    Strictly speaking it should be a serious matter but Michael just made it into a joke as if it was the purpose of the whole ''Guardian'' thing. It was also amazing that Michael could changes his emotions overnight or minutes from serious, melancholic one into a guy who like to joke around or into something else.

    Knowing how his grandson is, Grandpa Li just sigh before drank his tea to calm himself. After that they talked a little more serious just a little and all of this took more or less the majority of lunch time, now it''s 2 p.m.

    With that grandpa assign the nine of them to Shadow but not before leaving the confused grandpa because the leader of the guardian called him grandpa while the other''s didn''t spoke at all, he finally remembered that Michael did mention that the girl is his split personality while the other eight is ''only'' his parallel minds.

    Thankfully for the Aria and Michael, before they went to train at the Gravity Stairs they have planed the date or else they would have embarrassed themselves tomorrow when it was the time for the double date since Michael have promised to ''leave everything to him'' so with a similar default as the first date they had they put on all the things that''s needed on their car before having Melinda playing the driver tomorrow.

    They ended up skipping the lunch completely while Grandpa Li ate his lunch at 2 p.m but to a bunch of peak of Qi Gathering Realm cultivator like them it was nothing considering the can easily skip eating for a month and felt no hunger or thirst if they didn''t fought any battle.

    That night, Today, they didn''t have any sex, any sexual harassment toward each other they just enjoy the day while now after dinner they went to enjoy the starlight and the moon at 4th floor where they are in the morning too, except Michael moved his bed there so the three of them just laid there looking at the stars along with the cool breeze that sometime come by.

    Well of course just like last night Michael have to blow away the clouds of gas and smokes that block the star from being seen making a rare two night in the rows where the night sky is so clear and the star is bright in this busy city.

    Gradually the three of them slept while talking, joking even getting angry at each other but they always have a little smile on their face even after the three of them fell asleep, just right before he closed his eyes to sleep Michael kissed Aria and Melinda on their forehead.

 62 EXTRA:Familys Gossiper

    On the day Michael returned with the two girls.

    Looking at the beautiful doll like girl and beautiful and voluminous western girl beside Michael, his brother eye''s twinkled with admiration then he went to report it to his mother while saying "Don''t worry mom I will be just like brother and bring you many grandkids!" Michael''s brother said this because he knew many parents want their child to have grandkids so they can hold them so he used this tactic to make his mom agree but to no avail he got scolded by his mom.

    When mom and Michael''s brother went out they only saw the two girls sitting on the floor cross-legged with some kind porcelain bottles beside them where they sometimes opened and ate something from it, since they couldn''t see it clearly what thegirls was eating.

    "Did they just ate drugs?" The little brother asked.

    "Shushбн maybe they need it for some kind of condition!" the mother scolded the little brother as she glanced at the meditating girls.

    "Maybe only one of them is big brother''s girlfriend." The little brother said.

    "Maybeбн" the mom said.

    The pair of mother and son waited for a while but after a while they realized that if they didn''t approach and asked the girls will probably stay in that position until Michael come out.

    So, they approached the girls they said hello but after a while there is no response at all, the girls even stopped taking the pills in the bottle and faked a perspiration along with a face that looks like they are concentrating fully on things.

    After trying to talk several more times and faced with no responses, looking at the girls face full of perspiration they let it go and waited for Michael.

    Suddenly they heard the sound of the door closing mom and the younger brother crowded around him and began asking question while his father just looked over quietly.

    "Big Brother is this your girlfriends how did you manage to win two of them?" his brother asked a question first with an expression as if he want to replicate his brother''s ''achievement'' but before he got his answer mother shoved him aside and asked her question.

    "Michael you shouldn''t do this when yoi marry a girl you can only marry one and then the other girl will have to became your mistress or gave up on you she would be hurt won''t she even if you manage to make them get along with each other."

    Hearing their question Michael knew this is going to be troublesome so he looked at Aria and Melinda who is cultivating with intensity, he even asked for help using their connection and from their twitching face he know they ''heard'' but they pretend to just sat there cultivating, Michael figured out that they actually got pestered by his family but pretend to cultivate to ignore them.

    So Michael told them that two of them is indeed his girlfriends and when asked how they met and fall in love, Michael used some part of the truth and some part of the lie as there is a saying the best lies is a lie mixed with truth.

    That night in the dinner the three of them was questioned but after they entered Michael''s room mom and the younger brother quickly gossiped with the servant, worker, their friend, and many more until the whole neighbourhood knew about it.

    While Michael''s mother looked and said it disapprovingly but looking how she spread the gossip, it seem she is proud of her eldest son.

    The day after that mom and the brother saw that Michael and his girlfriends is eating breakfast before heading upstairs, when they are about to follow the trio, they can only follow to the third floor and when they was about to follow to the fourth floor they can''t so the pair of mother and son dejectedly go back to the second floor.

    When the time is just before lunch the trio of mother, father, and sonsaw that a stream of children went out from Michael''s room.

    "one, two, thereбн, and nine!" the little brother counted with an horrified expression.

    "Could it be the reason that girls is consuming that much drugs and is doing the thing like yesterday us because of this?" mom said astonished.

    "Mom now you will have some grandkids! And I will be an uncle!" the younger brother said happily.

    "Yeah!" The mother said while high fiving with her son while the father just watched this show with an exasperated expression while shaking his head left and right.

    That night another wrong gossip spreadin that neighbourhood , maybe the mother didn''t really approve of his son double relationship she just loved to gossip around, so that night in a gathering party to welcome back Michael''s mother who is temporarily moved back, it''s too bad that she will go back in 2 weeks but in these two weeks she must have her fun so she gossiped it to her old friends like it was a breaking news while the younger brother seem to take after his mother as he too spread the gossip even without being told by his mom about it to his friends and classmate.

    Of course a certain loli heard this too and a sense of crisis began to burn even stronger within her.

 63 Double Date.

    Gradually Michael woke up while Aria and Melinda who are still nestled on his arm is still sound asleep.

    Michael smiled at this scene and waited while watching the sun rises slowly and their sleeping face that have a faint smile on their face.

    The sky then changed ever slowly from the darkness with faint light to the orange sky filled with sunlight and at the same time the sunlight emerge Aria and Melinda woke up.

    Since the Double date is scheduled around at 9 a.m three weeks ago, they now have hours to prepare themselves for the double date but to them it could be done in matter of minutes so Aria and Melinda who woke up just continued to lay there in silence watching the sunrises and Michael who they rely on.

    But after thirty minutes Melinda couldn''t bear the silence anymore, although it''s technically not silence since there is the sound of bird chirping, car running, people talking and many more but to her it was silence since the abnormally energic Aria and Michael is just laying on the bed with a very tranquil smile on their face.

    "What are we doing right now?" Melinda asked.

    "Enjoying the sunrises?" Aria said uncertainly.

    "Wasting time." Michael said normally.

    "So we aren''t going to prepare for the date or anything, make up, choosing clothes or something" Melinda asked because she didn''t want the place to be quiet anymore.

    "But we done that yesterday except bathing and dong make up of course, did you forgot about it ?" Aria asked with a bit laughter.

    So, they spent the next hour until 7.30 a.m. before heading downstairs and eating the breakfast Michael''s mother made, unusually his family didn''t tease, complain, or even asked about his relationship with Melinda and Aria although it''s suspicious Michael choose to just ignore It as he see nothing is wrong with them.

    At 8 a.m. they finished eating breakfast, bathing, using make up, wearing clothes, checking the schedules and ticked, basically they finished all of the preparation for the date.

    They went down to the garage and went to the meeting place leisurely using a round way to go there because the round way road is far almost no one want to drive trough there so the air is quiet fresh and there is many vegetation on the road sides.

    Finally they reached the meeting place at 8.35 a.m., after they parked the car they walked toward the meeting place and was a little surprisedbecause both of Mario and Jessica is already there waiting for them and when they saw three of them Jessica waved at us while Mario seem to be in a ready position to fight but when he saw Michael, Aria, and Melinda his face changed to a one that''s full of disbelieve.

    Gradually the trio closed their distance toward Mario and Jessica, suddenly Michael felt the presence of cultivator from Mario so he stooped for a moment before stepping back before steeping up again then he smiled brightly but looking at the confused face of Melinda and Aria they seem to can''t feel it.

    So Michael told them about it and they smiled a little, as they are just a meter away from the couple finally Melinda and Aria sense it. Mario is fidgeting around in nervousness as the trio neared him, then when Michael neared him he became even more nervous but Michael just hugged him albeit with a little stronger hug making it a ''little'' panful for Mario and then Michael whispered to him.

    "I know you are a cultivator at the Peak of Liquid Stage and it seem you know too what stages I am, so the threat from before is still valid and once again please protect her" Michael whispered slowly even making Jessica looked strangely at him.

    Letting go of the hug Michael handshake the shaking Mario that is nodding his head with a very bright smile. Aria then hugged Jessica too but they hugged just for a short while, as Jessica already noticed Melinda she then asked. "this isбн?"

    "Ah, this is our driver and the one that will carry our thing when we are shopping this afternoon.

    After that Michael and Aria laughed lightly while Melinda just wore a strained smile and if it''s possible there would be an enormous tick mark on her forehead.

    Then they procced to the first destination they had, the movie theatre. They watched a romance that have an bad end but still popular movie that last more than two hours.

    Well Aria and Melinda had their eyes moisturized with tears while Jessica outright let out tears while Michael and Mario a little sad but nothing more even if they want to cry they think as a man they have to be tough you know.

    As the time is nearing 12 at noon, they went to a good restaurant and ate while chat at each other while waiting for the food and after they finished eating the time was now 1p.m.

    Then here comes the girl favourite activity, shopping! As a man both Michael and Mario is not too fond of wasting to much time on shopping butas their girlfriends want to do it, they will obey so they became a dress up doll for the three girls for the next hour.

    After that they rested while Melinda and Michael is carrying the enormous amount of things the girls bought including Melinda of course, the things they bought include shoes, clothes, glasses, make up, even underwear, it was amazing just how many things that these three girls could choose over an hour.

    At the car Melinda had to stay behind , seeing the sad expression on her face Michael kissed her for a good minute before saying while their forehead is still touching. "I promise that I will take you to a date just two of us and Aria will have to stay home."

    Ending his word with a few laugh which make Melinda laugh too Michael waved at Melinda who is staying at the car. As the park that switched their theme every half a year is nearby as the mall here is very closer compared to the mall of Aria and Michael''s first date.

    Well it seems they are lucky as the theme just changed a week ago and just like a month ago the four of them passed the numerous people standing there waiting for their turn to purchase the ticket, perhaps there are many people that''s hired to just stand there to hold the place for the real one that want to enter just like how he got this ticket.

    Now as the theme is horror one the park was covered with fake blood, organ, or even corpses on the road when people touched it, it felt real but of course to prevent the visitor from damaging it there is many cameras set up.

    Juts like before when they had a date the four of them visited the roller coaster first in pair, Michael with Aria and Mario with Jessica.

    Thus time passed and the visit to the amusement park ended with the visit to the horror house in pair just like before.

    Because the theme of the park this half year is horror, while the corpse on the street is that real but compared to the horror house it was child play, you could see that from the tear mark on Jessica''s face and her trembling figure but because they have seen more horror than that Aria didn''t even cry or surprised because before she is surprised she could felt what is coming, this apply to Michael and Mario too.

    The trip to the amusement park ended with the two pair of couple riding Ferris Wheel privately bur of course the Ferris wheel is a horror theme one, it was only painted outside like that but on the inside was painted pink. Althoughthe visitor though the staff and owner was being consideration toward the Ferris wheel since it was famous for the couple spotbut actually the owner picked pink colour because he want it to be similar to the flesh since the outside paint is painted with a picture of ripped skin and flesh.

    At 5.36 p.m. they exited the park but before they went home there is one place they have to go.

 64 The Beginning of A New Era.

    At 5.36 p.m. In the Sunday when the sun is starting to set down dying the sky orange on a peculiar street where many woman and man is holding hand walking side by side smiling happily, at that place shows a pair of two new couple who is holding hands with their lover respectively.

    The reason why this street is very populated by couples is that there is a legend here which is unknown where it started form, the legend stated, whoever dared to kiss and swore an oath of love toward each other in the public will have their love remain forever. As the street is quiet a nice place and there is indeed many people posting that they have done the legend and their love indeed stay strong.

    However unexpectedly very little amount of people actually did this, most of the couple wondering here is juts to enjoy their date but the two new couple here come with the intention to test this legend, yes, this pair of couple is Michael and Aria with Mario and Jessica.

    Although when it was first proposed Jessica objected but she gradually accepted it too because Mario agreed to it, so according to the posting they have seen the love oath is the marriage oath which ended with a passionate kiss, well as this is not their first time kissing Jessica and Mario didn''t really felt embarrassed until the detail ''in public'' is revealed.

    Well the four of them entered with a very different expression, the first two had an embarrassed expression while the latter two had a calm expression, well although Michael looked calm, he is actually is nervous and is gripping Aria''s hand harder.

    They walked rigidly toward the centre of the street before the four of them stopped with Mario and Jessica is facing each other now with blushed faces. Just a few meters away from them is Michael and Aria watching them, of course some pedestrian couple who is familiar with the legend stopped to watch wanting to know whenever the couple in front of them is going to do it.

    So as Jessica is to embarrassed Mario begin to recite his oath first with a firm expression, although he is threatened by the big boss to do this he think he truly loved Jessica and hoped that she would be his wife just like the oath he would recite.

    "I, Mario, take you, Jessica, to be my lover, I promise, I swear to be true to you in good times and in bad, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part.. No, even If death do us apart as long as you still love me I will love you back even more and find way back to you!"

    Michael as a high levelled cultivator that could rival even cultivator at Attribute Qi Realm in term of power, at least a normal one, he could see that a thread in that''s red in colour is starting to form around Mario circling around him.

    Then Jessica who got her courage from Mario, while starring at his eyes recited too ""I, Jessica, take you, Mario, to be my lover, I promise, I swear to be true to you in good times and in bad, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part." She stopped for a moment before continuing with a smile on her face" even if you didn''t love me anymore I will drag you out from hell or heaven and made you love me again." Whenever it''s purposeful or not at the end of her oath Jessica revealed a yandere like expression.

    In Michael''s eyes he could see that a new red thread is now forming around Jessica while circling around her just like Mario''s.

    Gradually the crowd around the tow of them increased so much that it formed a wall of people around them that''s waiting for the kiss.

    Mario seem to be not disturbed by Jessica''s last sentence and expression, he just looked at her eyes deeply while Jessica who is Infront of him is doing the same.

    Finally, they kissed passionately and the crowd around them that''s so silent suddenly broke out into cheers.

    "Whoh!..."

    "Congratulation!"

    "Honey, why don''t we do that too."

    бн

    Many similar words and conversation are blooming around them just like the one above, to them they only saw a kiss but to Michael it was different.

    While Michael is saying goodbye to her in his heart while thinking how stupid he is, he recalled how strong he is and recalled the fact that he is basically Immortal and this is just a part of his life, a very small part and at last he finally let go all of his love toward her, he finally can accept and felt the friendship he had with her.

    In the moment They kissed he saw that the red thread that''s circling around them, just then combined and circled around them making a cocoon with huge gaps on it, he saw that the thread is gradually decreasing while entering Jessica and Mario''s body until there is none.

    Just then Michael recognize those thread it was the same one that he saw in his space that connect him with Aria and Melinda, while also connecting him with his servant although it''s different in colour.

    Suddenly, Michael saw that there is a huge meteor far from where he is falling and the ground shook and he saw a part of building falling on Him while all the light and phone suddenly got turned off, perhaps he didn''t realize that but all electronic devices in the world at that moment got turned off .

    So Michael used his elemental power control to made the surrounding building or debris that''s about to fall to go back to the place where they are in the first place. Many people were astonished at that moment they even forgot the fact that their precious handphone is unfunctional right now.

    All the sudden there''s a scream everywhere as Michael sensed a large influx of qi. Michael ''looked'' around and saw everyone, at least everyone that he could see right now is emitting a qi, majority at the Early Gas Stage but what''s amazing is that they all have awakened their talent.

    All around him there''s a lot of people confused by the sudden changes in their body. Some suddenly turned into fire man, scale covered man, a woman whose eyes turned red and is floating right now, someone who is howling at the moon that just shows up, and lastly Jessica whose head suddenly grew a pair of cat ear while her butt grew a tail that slipped put from her skirt.

 65 Breakthrough 1

    In the surrounding people panicked while some laughed manically, while some more that transformed into beast or anything ugly cried while kneeling on the ground , Michael then looked at Jessica whose appearance is quiet different from the cat transformation from Ailuros clan, while the one from Ailuros clan looked feral similar to the real cat when they transformed while Jessica only have cat ears, tails and claws while the rest stay human she look 100% like nekomimi girls in the anime.

    Bless our world now, we don''t need to gather funds or get any failure from the research, wait maybe the god did research it and the Ailuros clan is the failure and the one that Jessica had is the successful one.

    While Michael nonchalantly joked inside of his mind, Mario looks worried as he isn''t very powerful nor he has experience or even knowledge of this event just like Jessica but she is calmer and she even meowed from her own touched in the tail and ear with a noticeable blush on her face, while Aria didn''t give a damn she just looked around curiously with some jokes or nasty comment inside her head.

    Just as he was thinking this the cloud suddenly gathered above Michael and he froze in the place, the cloud above his head darken noticeably while some arc of lighting is visible flashing in and out from the cloud.

    Michael froze there because his qi is transforming slowly and because he notice it so he inspected it carefully to make sure if it''s real or just some illusion as he had heard from Aria that the cultivator from this era can''t cultivate past Qi Gathering Realm, confirming it''s real and is growing Michael whipped his head toward the lighting cloud with excitement in his eyes.

    Could this be the rumoured Lightning Tribulation from the xianxia novels I read, Michael thought while moving his hands, with a wave of his left hand a layer of bluish burning flames come froth from nowhere and made a shield above them covering the entire street. With a wave of his right hand a tornado is summoned directly bellow the fire shield to even flame the shield more but gradually the tornado transformed into another shield that looks like a wind whirlpool.

    As the two hands met the surrounding water vapor is pulled making a layer of water that''s gradually freeze. Then the two hands are thrusted forward making the surrounding building that he just repaired collapsed into smaller rubble before combining into a layer of rocks that made the last shield layer.

    "Get away from me!" Michael shouted but before they managed to react all of them is pushed away.

    Michael then set a concentrated gravity field that pushed away things from with, like a planet but the opposite since a planet attract and his pushes, just like shibaku tensei. It seem he isn''t satisfied as Michael transformed into his eagle form and have his wing covered his upper body but then he have another bolter idea but before that he warned them first.

    "Aria, Mario, Jessica run as far as you can! Hurry up!" Michael said.

    Of course he didn''t really do all of this to really shielded himself against the Tribulation Lightning but to compare himself against the power of nature, moreover he have 779 more lives that he can waste.

    As the preparation ended Michael almost used all the Qi in one of his nodes but sooner or latter it will be drained since these powers require Qi to maintain.

    The Clouds above him continue to darken while the lightning flashed out and In more frequently compared to the earlier, just then Michael suddenly shouted as he saw that Aria and Mario already ran far while carrying the confused Jessica, some other''s ran away too but they are slow compared to Aria and Mario.

    "HAAAA!!!!"

    Just like the Saiyan in Dragon Ba*l when they transformed into their Super Saiyan Form but in Michael''s case he transformed into a giant monster, with bulging muscles and veins that even shows up underneath those golden feathers while the wings and claws on his body enlarged too with that his face that looked like an eagled turned into semi-human making it look more scary and ferocious.

    "HAHAHAHAбн" with his booming voice Michael laughed because he succeed transforming into The White Hulk without losing his mind and even combining it with the Golden Eagle Transformation, he didn''t lose his mind because one of his parallel mind that used to cultivate for him became crazy in his stead.

    As he was laughing suddenly a bolt of lightning the size of human finger struck down, fortunately it only penetrated the Fire Layer and the wind Layer dispersed it, it didn''t even get affected by the leftover energy since most of it is shielded by the Fire Layer.

    Then Michael laugher stopped as he used the last silver of qi inside the Qi nodes on his neck to regenerate the hole on Fire Layer.

    After 30 seconds passed suddenly another bolt of Lightning struck down but this one is the size of human forearm, it penetrated the burning blue fire layer before penetrating the wind layer but just as it penetrated the wind layer, it''s energy was exhausted just before it touched the water layer.

    Seeing that the Tribulation Lightning in the fact that weak Michael didn''t even bother regenerating the hole on fire and wind layer as it would slowly recover from the surrounding Qi but it would be too slow since it need at least 30 minutes to recover naturally.

    Then 30 seconds have passed and then the third lightning bolt with the thickness of human thigh struck again penetrating the still thin and recovering wind and fire layer before wasting a second in water layer as the water dispersed most of the energy in the lighting, making it vanish just as it penetrated the water layer.

    Michael even arrogantly thought he did too much preparation for this weak attack and is even considering pulling back his transformation but in the end, he didn''t do it just in case and he repaired the hole in the first three layer.

    It repeated until 9th times the lightning bolt struck again that something changes, previously on the 8th strikes it was the size of five utility pole tied together and it even got near Michael but it was ultimately diverted by the gravity wave and struck the ground, however when it was about to be diverted the lightning acted like Michael is a super strong magnet and it was a piece of iron that is attracted by the magnet .

    Just before the 9th lightning bolt struck the lighting flashing in the cloud changed from the usual purple into dark blue.

 66 Breakthrough 2

    Michael didn''t pay any real attention to this change until the dark blue lightning pierced trough his thinly spread layers and gravity field before it struck his arm.

    Although the lightning bolt''s size is reduced to the finger width again the energy contained in it is incomparable to the five poles sized purple lightning bolt.

    Although it didn''t even hurt him, he even only felt like when he accidentally touched the bug racket where it emits electric to kill the mosquito flying around, it felt a little numb but nothing else.

    Michael then repaired the layers before waiting for the next lightning bolt, this time the lightning bolt even directly pierced trough everything and struck Michael in the head.

    Although he could dodge it he didn''t because of tow reason, First because he remembered the earlier lightning that acted as if he was a magnet and it was a piece of iron stubbornly trying to struck him; Secondly, because he want to test the power of lightning if he truly want to shield himself he could use the wing to shield his head.

    The moment the lightning struck, the feather covering the top of his head got charred black but that''s not an important matter, the important one was that lightning pierced into his Spiritual Sea and it pierced deeper into something.

    When the traces of it''s energy vanished completely Michael felt something was wrong and when he checked again he saw that the glass''s surface on The Hourglass was blacked, Although there''s no crack or even bend on it Michael felt nervous and he took this more seriously because the source of his confidence, his power, his immortality, and the most importantly the place where his connection with Aria and Melinda lays is there.

    With his face changes from a playful into a serious one, with 20 seconds left until the 11th lightning bolt struck. Michael thrusted both of his hand toward his arm with his palm opened before slowly clenching into a fist.

    As Michael clenched his fist toward the sky, Mario and the light headed Jessica watched in shock with their mouth open, Jessica didn''t even realize that her transformation has ended and she have gone back to her human form and Aria just stood there with a smug expression on her face. Slowly as the palm is becoming a fist the layers in the sky got compressed to from the size that covered the entire street into just the size with 20 meters as diameter with Michael as the centre.

    Even after using all of his power over the Four Elemental Release, he can''t improve it anymore since it''s original awakener is already dead and can''t improve it''s power anymore, even pouring more Qi is useless. The fire in the fire layer changed from blue to bluish white, the wind whirlpool that is white in colour before changed into green, the ice on the water layer changed from the rigid ice into a fluid which weirdly didn''t emit any coldness just like the fire in fire layer didn''t emit any hotness but they are without doubt became hotter and colder while the earth on earth layer didn''t changed but even if a meteorite struck it, it wouldn''t get scratched.

    After all of this finally all of the Qi nodes on his spines, totalling into 4 nodes have been exhausted and if the previous one counted 5 nodes, Michael pushed the Gravity Manipulation power to the limit too making the size of the gravity field stay the same but the pushing power inside of it could even toss a stone weighed around 10 ton easily like it was a small stone that people toss onto river, Consuming another nodes in his navel, totalling into 6 nodes .

    The moment the preparation finished the 11th Lightning bolt struck and this time it didn''t even pierced the fire layer. Michael didn''t take a notice earlier but the Lightning in the cloud changed ever slowly from the dark purple into the blue colour right now, it seem the lightning bolt became stronger when its colour became into a lighter one.

    Michael continued to repair any damage caused by the lightning bolt, it was at the 17th lightning bolt when it changes it''s colour to yellow while it''s size became of finger again, it even managed to pierce through the first three layers. At this time Michael have consumed his 7th nodes just to maintain this overpowered shield for 3 minutes and 30 seconds.

    After the 20th Lightning struck deep into the ground besides Michael, even causing an explosion when it met a something underground, Michael have consumed his 8th nodes because his four shield layer have been pierced trough in the last three lightning. Michael waited for the next Lightning but weirdly even after he waited for 30 seconds already but the lightning bolt haven''t struck down yet.

    After 30 seconds passed without anything Michael looked at the dark cloud that''s expanding gradually while the colour of lightning flashing in and out from it the cloud changed into red but the majority is still yellow, as if the cloud that contain the Tribulation Lightning got tired of Michael''s shielding and decided to gather all of it''s power to strike down with all of its remaining power.

    Looking at this Michael decided to made more layers, then he repeated his action when he made the layer firstly. Gradually layer after layer is made until 12 layers have been made with 3 layers from the four elements in Four Elemental Release superpower. At the end of this creation Michael consumed another numbers of nodes, totaling into 10 nodes, leaving him 6 more nodes including his main Qi nodes, in his heart and 1 minute and 50 seconds have passed since the last lightning strike.

    In these 1 minute and 50 seconds, Mario and Aria understood something drastic have changed forcing Michael to create more layers of protection so they ran with speed surpassing many cars as fast as they can after looking at Michael''s ferocious face that is full of sweat maintaining the 12 layers which is very difficult, in just 10 seconds I Qi node have been consumed. As the solution of the Four Elemental Release can''t upgraded in quality he can only do with quantity but it was still hard even in his full power Michael can only maintain it for 1 minute and 30 seconds but Michael can say with confidence even if the world strongest nuclear weapon is thrown at him, he will be unscathed.

 67 Breakthrough 3

    Finally the cloud suddenly threw out four lightning bold at the same time, these lightning bolt was yellow in colour with red streaks on it , when these lightning bolt is launched the dark cloud vanished as if it was out of energy to even disperse slowly just like when an ordinary man shoot it four times forcibly before nothing come out anymore but these four lightning bolt didn''t strike the layers immediately, it stopped just Infront of the place where the cloud is.

    It didn''t really stop but the four of them collided there with each other forming a ball of yellow with red streak on it that is shrinking but the yellow on it is decreasing before turning into red completely.

    After completely turning into red the ball of red surged downward toward Michael who is beneath all that layers, the red lightning bolts the size of utility pole broke trough the layers, even the leftover red lightning on that layer destroyed any fire, ice, wind, and earth.

    Noticing that his layers was destroyed al lightning speed, Michael made another four layers at the cost almost all of his qi except half of the qi inside his heart.

    "HAAA!!!"

    In an instant just before the red lightning bolt destroyed the 12th layer another four shows up but all of this was useless, well not really useless since when it destroyed the 16th layer it decreased from the pillar width to the thigh width.

    Michael then used his wings and hands to cover his head the moment the lightning strikes him, it doesn''t matter how he shielded himself because it would have flowed trough his whole body but most of that energy flowed and strikes into the unknow places deep inside the Spiritual Sea where the hourglass is kept.

    Then the red lightning strikes the hourglass continuedly as cracks grows on it, the counter besides the hourglass continues to drop in number from 779 to 778бн.

    The Hourglass was cracked and repaired at highspeed while some leftover energies from the impact spread to the his connection with his servant, Aria and Melinda.

    Whenever it''s Aria who is already near the parking lot or Melinda who is waving at her or Bryan, Myasya, Cat, and Anira at the other end of the world or Marcel in the same city as he is they all fell toward the ground convulsing as red lightning destroyed their body but thankfully it''s just some hair width one that got trough and with the healing abilities they got from Michael, they would recover from it in an hour at most.

    Finally, the red lightning exhausted it''s energy leaving the Hourglass unscathed as it have been repaired while the number besides it changed from 779 to 760. Of course Michael have blacked out from the pain but when he blacked out several strand of his QI managed to change into purple while his spiritual sea changed into an infant soul that looked like a faceless doll that obviously a male.

    After a few Minutes Michael woke up with buildings, roads, trees, animals, humans, and more destroyed while some left a charred corpse. Looking at this scene Michael hurriedly checked his connection with Melinda and Aria, he ''saw'' that they are okay only wounded by the red lightning and are healing, when they healed their body would be more resistant toward lightning and it would help them greatly when they breakthrough to the Transformation Realm, now you mention itwhy did it only happen to Michael, not others at the peak of Solid stages too.

    Also, it seems the number of lightning bolt that should have struck him is 24, the same number as his Qi nodes. Then Michael just realized that a little bit of his Qi inside his heart have changed into purple.

    Without caring for the collateral damage, he had caused Michael ran toward Aria and Melinda in happiness and worry. Well it could be said that Michael is now heartless toward the one that he isn''t close right now when it involved his loved one.

    When he reaches there, he saw that Mario is carrying Melinda and Aria back to the car while Jessica is following behind him timidly.

    Suddenly Michael appeared before Mario when he just put finished putting Aria on the back seat surprising Mario and Jessica but their reaction toward this is very drastic.

    "IбнI didn''t do this I don''t know why that happened, there is suddenly some red light from their body before they became like this" Mario said while posing his arm in surrounding pose while Jessica just got scared normally and hide behind Mario''s back before coming out from these seeing Michael.

    "Alright I know, I know" Michael said while going to the back seat, placing both of their head on his thigh and gentle stroking their heads before using the partial transformation so that his teeth would be sharp enough to pierce through his skin butwhen he bit down surprisingly there''s a layer of purple film shielding his wrist and he could felt his Qi is slowly decreasing.

    Mario and Jessica just stood there speechlessly before Michael barked "What are you doing! Start the car!"

    Mario answered "Sir! yes sir ,but it seem the earlier shakes have took out all electronics and even though they are not damaged it just won''t turn on."

    While Jessica scolded him looking like the earlier things didn''t affect her at all "MF, you can''t be like that to Mario, Alright!" Jessica said while pushing her hand toward Michael''s nose although she didn''t touch it.

    Michael looked at Jessica for a second before revealing a smile and replied "Alright, just get in."

    Michael then closed his eyes for a moment before biting down again and this time it pierced trough and blood spilled out for a second but in this second it was enough for Michael to give some of his blood to both Aria and Melinda, although their physical condition have been restored but they still didn''t woke up.

    As Mario and Jessica have gotten in the car, they looked at Michael questioningly so Michael spread his Spiritual Tentacles trough the car before he released nine tails from his lower back.

    And while Jessica looked at Michael with twinkling eyes as if she is planning something the car vanished along with the nine tails.

 68 Elementary School Rescue

    The car appeared In front of an elementary school as Michael used his teleportation nine times consecutively but as he was carrying three other people along with a car the distance shortened.

    Hmmбн isn''t this the elementary school that I used to go to, Michael thought as he looked at the surrounding.

    "If you want that instant teleportation to happen again wait for a few hours" Michael said while stroking Aria''s hair.

    "So, did you really breakthrough to the Transformation Realm?" Mario asked out of nowhere.

    "How did you know I am breaking through?" Michael asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Although it''s uncommon it''s quite easy to get the Cultivation Realms information if you know the right person?" Mario answered.

    "Yes I did, also did you know you right now have a ''red string'' you know?" Michael asked.

    Suddenly Jessica asked "What are you two talking about? What''s happening back there?!"

    "Wait I will explain it latter Jess, what do you mean by that I am still pure virgin, how could I got that?" Mario answered Jessica before questioning Michael.

    "I don''t know either, beck on the famous fate street I saw that when you guys were saying your vows some red string circled you guys, those strings looked awfully similar to mine, Aria''s, and Melinda''s and then when you guys kissed it formed into the some ''red string'' I had and drilled into each of you two before diapering" Michael explained.

    "Now you mention it, she did looked a little different now I looked her closely" Mario answered.

    "What, what are you guys talking about! Also what''s your relationship with your driver there, you didn''t cheat on Aria right" Jessica couldn''t hold it anymore.

    "No, well yes, I did practically cheat on her before she accepted Melinda though, alright, alright I will explain your previous questionбн" So Michael explained the cultivators, awakened, the connection, and some more.

    "So, you are saying cultivator is real and the only reason that you are calm right now is because you are super powerful right MF." Jessica reaffirms

    "Yep"

    "You also cheated on Aria but she forgives you" Jessica added.

    "Yep"

    Michael then saw Jessica who is angry is about to slap him so he quickly deactivated the Qi Shield, letting himself to be slapped and moved his head to the side like he was slapped for real since if he didn''t do it, Jessica''s hand would be wounded.

    "you rascal! You should be grateful that Aria is such a kind girlбн" thus Jessica scolded Michael who passively accepted the scolding as he knows he is the one who is wrong under Mario''s astonished eyes, well this usually kind girl would explode at once when she is truly angry just like right now. Jessica''s scolding was interrupted by some loud shouts and sounds from the elementary school.

    "Wait here!" Michael said while leaving the car and waving his hands at it, coating it in a semi-transparent layer with some purple in colour.

    Michael then hurriedly escaped the car before turning his attention toward the source of the noise, There Michael saw some people in clothes that showed their tattoos is carrying some young female teacher along with some children while laughing out loud.

    As Michael sweep his glance toward the captive, he saw someone he knows, Lydia. Michael leisurely walked toward the gangster, yeah, they are gangster since the only group of people that publicly wore those weird clothes to just expose their tattoos is gangster.

    While walking there Michael wondered why the heck would a teacher and students is here on the school on Sunday. As the gangster was leaving some more teachers and students fearfully peeked out from the door, some of them is bruised.

    Finally, Michael reached in front of them and they stopped while Michael stopped too. "What are you doing?"

    "Kakakakaбн isn''t it obvious, we are kidnapping!" the leading gangster said while slapping the young female teacher''s ass on his shoulder.

    So some idiots like this do exist, the instant they said that Michael knew instantly roughly what happened, so they must have discovered their superpower and the electronics that can''t even turned on, so they must have decided it''s the end of world or something because they watch to many film.

    "Huh..." Michael sighed because not even him a self-proclaimed hard otaku would do that, at least he would wait for a day to confirm or test the government reaction, well supposedly the one that will be testing the reaction is idiots like the one in front of him.

    While Michael is thinking this the gangster is front of him is already making several threats, one of them is showing how he could spew flame out from his palm but seeing that he is ignored he attacked Michael with his flames.

    Michael calmly watched this before suddenly a spike of stone thrusted out from behind the flame gangster and killing him instantly by piercing trough his skull.

    "AбнAttack him!" the leading gangster shakily said seeing his subordinate killed instantly while he himself is attacking Michael by manipulating a piece of rebar, throwing it at Michael.

    Perhaps it was the crowd mentality or an outstanding leadership, heh! but even though all of them is scarred by the sudden murder they still attacked Michael chaotically together.

    Well as the result, some of the close-combat superpower gangster got hit by their comrade''s attack. Seeing this Michael even have time to shake his head before he stopped all the long-ranged attack to their owner and countless tentacles bind up the close-range attacker before squeezing it until they burst.

    "Ahhh!!!" the children and kidnapped children screamed in horror as they watched the fleshes and blood rained down even though it didn''t touched them.

    Among the gangster that is here, there is one among them that didn''t carry any child or woman nor did he attacked Michael, he even didn''t have any tattoos and is still young.

    Michael approach him while he just stay on the floor where he fell and is pissing himself now, since he didn''t attack him nor did he carried any of girls, Michael decided to spare him although he is probably not innocent.

    Suddenly the young man goes transparent and sink into the floor. "HmmбнInteresting."

 69 Thank you, Oni-chan

    "HmmбнInteresting." Michael said while he transformed the Spiritual Tentacle from it''s physical form into spiritual form and it ''pierced'' trough the hard stone floor.

    It went deeper for a second before it pulled something out from the stone floor, leaving no holes in it. In the binding of the transparent tentacles is the young gangster who is couldn''t be seen by naked eyes but Michael could ''see'' him clearly.

    "Well I will deal with you later." Michael spoke toward the young gangster.

    Michael then walked admits the terrified and judgemental look from the teachers and kids but Michael ignored it because he didn''t care and his attention is right now is on a young girl who didn''t tremble, look at him with fearful or judgemental gaze, she even smiled while cupping her face with her hand while blushing.

    "Are you a psychopath?" Michael couldn''t think of another reason for Lydia''s action, in the midst of flesh, blood, and death she didn''t look serious, terrified or any normal reaction, she even blushed while smiling.

    "AhбнOni-chan you finally come to rescue me; I knew you would come to do so." Lydia said while gazing passionately at Michael.

    Seriously this girl is so weird, she loved Michael that much without a connection to him, as the one used to be an ordinary human she ignored the fact that he killed so many people so violently.

    "you are definitely weird, maybe you have some mental illness" Michael tried to insult her to test her reaction.

    "Thank you for your praise, oni-chan" Lydian said while standing up and hugging Michael tightly.

    Michael momentarily ignored her antic and faced the terrified crowd "All of you listen, learn to defend yourself until the government or police come to rescue you or perhaps the society would go back to normal." Of course, it would take at least dozens of years if all human is like this.

    "So, do you want to come with me or do you want to go with them?" since they are quite close Michael offered her a safety, after all she did made his days brighter.

    "I want to go with you, Darling!" Lydia said resolutely.

    Michael ignored her way of addressing to him that changed to a more intimate one since he is already used to the embarrassing ''oni-chan'' what ''darling'' can do. "So, do you have anything you need to take."

    "Yeah, could you please wait Darling" Lydia ran inside but before that Michael tapped Lydia''s head to made a shield for her.

    Just before the door to enter the school Lydia suddenly stopped "you really, really are going to wait for me right Darling."

    "Alright, Alright" Michael impatiently said because even though he could tolerate it, it reminds him of a certain favourite anime of his, well if her power is to became a giant or grow horns, it would be more similar.

    While waiting for Lydia, Michael waved his hands and then the stone floor bellows every corpse opened up and swallowed it.

    "So, do you want me to force you or you will turn back obediently" Michael said while facing a thin air but it was actually the young gangster.

    Then from a thin air the young gangster materialized while some semi-transparent tentacles are binding him.

    "Hmmбнshould I or shouldn''t I?" Michael wondered for a while before ordering the young gangster "Oy what''s your name!"

    "itбнit''s Ma-Marcus, sir!" Marcus said stammering.

    "Alright if you want to live go back to your ghost like state" Michael said impassively.

    Marcus didn''t answer him but he just turned back to his ghost state as the tentacle turned into it''s spiritual state.

    Michael then moved his tentacles to life Marcus toward the sky before Michael brandished his fist and punched suddenly, making it seem as if his left arm vanished and a typhon suddenly shows up for a second clearing the sky of any cloud while blowing the surrounding people near him, making the moonlight which was obstructed by the cloudy night sky to fell into Michael.

    "Wow." Michael said as he saw that even while his tentacles in it''s spiritual state is torn apparat by the pure physical prowess of his but Marcus in his ghost state didn''t even moved from his place while looking confusedly at his surroundings.

    "Stay there if you didn''t want to be tortured by my tentacles okay" Michael said to Marcus who looked invisible to others.

    Then Michael procced to test his four elements attack but it didn''t even faze Marcus, Michael used all of his attack: gravity, qi coated attack, lighting from his Lightning Cheetah Transformation but none of that affected Marcus except his Spiritual Tentacle, The Perceptive Conjuration, and Soul attack.

    Soul attack is an power he gained after he breakthrough and when his Spiritual Sea transformed into a doll like thing.

    "Alright! I will get you" Michael then remembered something after saying then he made a pose Infront of the fearful gaze of the teachers and students "I will catch em all!"

    While he was saying this Lydia popped her head out from the door before walking toward Michael who is still frozen in his pose. Then as if nothing happened "Alright Marcus go back to your human form."

    Marcus then appeared out of this air and as usual Michael clawed his own wrist before making a hole inside Marcus''s stomach as if he couldn''t just feed him his blood.

    "Argh!!" Marcus screamed while some tears shoes up on the corner of his eyes and he was about to transform to his ghost form but Michael who already made him his servant ordered otherwise.

    Suddenly Marcus lost the tentacles support and fell to the ground while screaming and rolling around. Michael ignored this and turned to Lydia who is shouldering a bag, seeing this Michael took the bag while asking "Why are you even here at Sunday, Lydia."

    "Umбн We are actually doing the sleepover in the school since we are graduating soon, Darling didn''t you said you used to be a student here too, how come you didn''t know?" Lydia said.

    "I am just confirming this with you" Michael said.

    While this conversation was going on suddenly someone interrupted them "Huh? My wound is goneбн how could this be!"

    "Alright you idiots, how did you become a gangster when you couldn''t even withstand that pain for a second, let''s go" Michael said while lightly kicking Marcus several meters forward.

 70 Lolicon!

    After being kicked away by Michael, Marcus got up quickly as Michael did controlled his strength, when Michael and Lydia walked past him, he hurriedly followed behind them.

    Michael stopped before he walked passed the gate and sighed before turning around and spoke "I know all of you is afraid if me or something similar but considering I used to attend this school and there are teachers that I used to admire, play with, teaches me, hated, but still all of that is part of my childhood memory so I am warning you guys seriously be prepared to kill or at least built some defence in here so the situation earlier didn''t repeat or perhaps something worse could happen or perhaps you guys could go to the police station, that''s if you guys survived the journey and the police station is still there. Remember what would have happened of I wasn''t here, the kidnaped teachers and students would be probably raped, tortured, toyed, then killed admits those guys laughter considering they attacked me lethally to normal humans without any hesitation that is. "somehow Michael''s voice is could be heard by everyone inside the school without it being too loud and it seem to pierce into their memory making it unforgettable for a short time.

    Michael said this because indeed there is no limit to idiots and smart people in the world, the idiots is probably causing chaos right now while the smart one is probably instigating it while hiding as mastermind or they used wait and see approach while the idiots happily raped, robbed, killed, and many more. Probably if Michael didn''t arrive here at this time the young female teachers and some young girls and boys would be raped by the gangster. Thinking about its Michael became unhappy once again so he kicked Marcus''s butt again. This guy, Marcus is probably the smart type one but he is either too weak in his group or forced to come along.

    Marcus didn''t let out even an shout of pain, he just got up and followed behind Michael again, perhaps it''s because he realized that Michael is a little angry right now or perhaps he felt a little guilt hearing Michael''s word as it''s right, even Lydia didn''t utter any jokes of hers and just silently followed behind him.

    Then Michael reached the car without speaking another word and he waved his hand dispelling the barrier on the car. Immediately Jessica ran out from the car while Mario followed her out rather shortly.

    Lydia with confused face said while pointing at Jessica and Mario''s direction "Darling, who are they?"

    Jessica''s hand shook while pointing at Michael before looking at Lydia who just smiled "Darling! Lolicon!" then she looked at Aria and Melinda who is laying in the car before saying again "Lolicon!? Adulter!? Pedophile!?"

    Michael palmed his face feeling an incoming headache while Mario who seem to get over his fear of Michael is trying his hardest to hold his laughter. "Wait! Wait! Wait a moment I am not a lolicon, pedophile, well maybe the adulter is partially right but still I am not lolicon by all mean, don''t kid usually said they want to marry their dad or mom, this is similar to that, why did you even jump into that conclusion?"

    "Well I meanбн" Jessica looked at Aria and Melinda who is in the car before looking at Mario "Rightбн"

    "Ahбнah I know how you come into the conclusion right now, just get in the car would you." Michael said exasperatedly.

    Then they obediently walked into the car including Marcus and Lydia except Mario who is trying to hold his laughter, when Michael neared Mario, he kicked the latter butt while saying "Damn you! I thought you are the serious and cool type of guy!"

    Then Lydia made another bad joke of hers "Darling, did you have an fetish for kicking but if it''s what you really want you can kick my butt or perhaps you only have sight for the male''s butt!" although it sounds like a question there is no questioning tone, it''s like she was declaring the truth.

    "Pft, hahahaбн" Mario who have been kicked flying and is lying on the asphalt seem to couldn''t hold his laughter and laughed while Marcus in the car is laughing too along with Jessica.

    Eh, it''s funny, what are you doing Jessica-san why are you laughing when you just scolded me a minute ago, what are you doing Marcus-san you are supposed to be my servant why are you laughing so I will punish you, so Michael send a wave of pain toward Marcus, also why are you laughing huh! Mario-san you are supposed to be a victim, v-i-c-t-i-m! why are you laughing.

    Michael then used his tentacles to warp around Lydia to hold her in place before spanking her with another tentacles but Lydia just turn her head toward Michael with a look as if saying ''so you are not into man''s butt, Darling'', wait how did I know that.

    After they all entered the car, Michael felt it was a little too cramped because Lydia insisted sitting on the second row on is lap even though he spanked her earlier , thankfully Marcus sat on the third row so without any other word two tails shows up from Michael''s pants, just as Lydia said "Woah!" and was about to touch it, it vanished before the car vanished along with it too.

    After Michael and the crew have gone for several minutes, perhaps his words is effective because it kept resounding in their head and made them realized it so some people indeed started to built defences in the school as the food in the school''s canteen could last at least a week, they are not worried about it and if the government indeed is still there they should have rescued them by then right?

    Along with some hope and examples most of the school''s resident helped making the defences on the school.

 71 The Awakened Superpowers 1

    Out of thin air a car appeared in front of a closed gate where corpses is strewn around like garbage with blood flowing.

    Lydia who is still occupied by the tail she had seen said "Darling, give me your tail!"

    While Jessica who is on the front seat palled while gagging her own mouth with pale faces.

    "Shush!" Michael said while suddenly Lydia said "Wow!"

    "What now?" Michael asked while Mario is already supporting Jessica who looked shocked at the bloodshed in front of her.

    "Darling, you really are OP." Lydia said while giving a thumbs up to Michael.

    "What are you talking about let''s go we have arrived at my home." Michael said while getting off from the car.

    Just then a loud voice shows up "Hold it right there, we are warning you to not do anything foolish if you don''t want to end up like-Ehбн"

    "Oy hurry up and open the gate!" Michael said.

    It seem the loudspeaker haven''t turned off since Michael could hear whispers, well not that he needed it but since the loudspeakers is still on the others who is still in car could hear it "Hey, he''s Young Master Michael isn''t he?" "What do we do?" "Of course, we opened the gate!" "But what if it''s someone else didn''t you guys saw that we and those bandits have some kinds of weird powers, he could be disguising himself as Young Master you know, shouldn''t we report it first!"

    "You idiots you should have turned off the loudspeakers and reported it to Uncle Akiang or my grandpa first, hurry up and go!" Michael said annoyedly while the others is getting out from the car.

    "Shit!" that was the last word that was heard before the loud speakers is turned off.

    Seriously shouldn''t they heard their own voices that loud, how come they didn''t notice it. Just then Michael felt Lydia tugging his shirt.

    "What is it?" Michael asked.

    "Darling, you really are amazing, as expected of my Darling with this superpower you are practically immortal and you could even have other''s power and enslave them at will." Lydia said all of that in one breath in excitement.

    Michael''s pupil dilated for a moment before it calmed down and he asked "how did you know?"

    "Don''t worry Darling, you can even enslave me if you want to kept that secret you know or would you like to have sex with me since I am a virgin too, kukukuбн" Lydia said the last word of her while covering her mouth before opening her mouth and playing with her tongue and saliva to make herself look more seductive.

    "How did you know?" Michael asked once again more seriously.

    "Of course I know about it, my family is the one with an super too, ahбн it''s cultivator right, right, also I could know about you super powers because it''s my awakened superpower, well you really are amazing Darling, those trashes in the school, I didn''t even need to touch them to know their power but you Darling I have to touch you for minutes before knowing your power, OP!" Lydia said while flashing a thumbs up again.

    Michael thought, well aren''t yours OP as well, Lydia.

    While they are talking, Jessica and Mario is already out from the care with Mario helping Jessica who is still scared of the corpses and the blood around them, Michael also already carried out Aria and Melinda out from the car with his tentacles before carrying them himself and just then the gate was opened.

    After the gate was opened from behind the gate shows up several people , Uncle Akiang who had a stern face, His mom who looked just like usual, a mysterious guy who had pointed ear and green hair who somehow looked familiar to him, his grandma who looked just the same andбн Michael eyes widened. It was his dad who had lung cancer, he looked bright, fresh, and healthy, the skin that turned darker from being under the sun because it''s healthier become whiter, his thin frame became muscular. Michael was a little shocked because he knew that even with his power his father wouldn''t be cured since if he made his father into his servant, they won''t be able to reverse their time like him, just that they healed faster, really faster, strengthened body, adaptation ability, etc.

    "Yep that definitely my grandson" the mysterious man said after his eyes flashed green, now Michael looked again isn''t this an elf that looked just the same as the one from anime or manga he had read.

    Wait what!? Did he just call me his grandson, or is it Mario, Michael thought while looking more closely and feeling the mysterious man''s aura. Fuck it''s grandpa.

    Then Michael mumbled "Elfбнlong lifeбнoldбнsuper power." Before nodding to himself.

    "Sup grandpa!" Michael said and normally he would be scolded but this timeбн

    "Yo my grandson, it seem you finally become a lolicon huh? Don''t worry as long as you will love her when she grows up I will allow you to do so!" the young grandpa said while giving Michael a thumb up.

    Amidst the blood, corpses, pukes, and more Lydia was blushing with swaying her body left and right while Michael was squinting his eyes, is this guy really my grandpa, don''t tell me that with his age regressed that his personality or mental age regressed too.

    Michael then ignored his grandpa before walking toward his father, "Dad, did you get cured from your lung cancer?"

    Michael''s father looked proud and he said "It''s even better than just being cured, look at this!" Suddenly Tentacles burst out from Michael''s father chest with speed and power comparable to the untransformed Bryan Simon''s normal punch.

 72 The Awakened Superpowers 2

    The tentacles that Michael''s father launched is actually not with sinister intention, he just want to surprise his son and even if he launched a sneak attack at that speed Michael would have dodged without any problem, so Michael let his father be but he forgot about the Qi Shield.

    As the tentacles neared Michael they actually bounced back with the same power even stronger because of a purple shimmering layer that appeared in front of Michael making the tentacles burst into pieces of fleshes and blood.

    "Argh!" Michael''s father was tossed into the ground because of the counter force.

    "Aiya, I why did you do that dad, now you are wounded, well at least you didn''t get really wounded." Michael said this because he saw that the leftover tentacles withdrawn into his father''s chest and didn''t even left a trace along with his father stable aura.

    "Well we will catch up later but first I should put the car back first." Michael said this while walking toward the car and placing Melinda and Aria on his tentacles before lifting it up.

    Under the impressed gazes of his family and the workers Michael put the car on the garage without a sweat.

    Then the ten of them went upstairs while Uncle Akiang directed the workers to produce more food. The one that only talked is Michael, his father, mom, and grandpa while Jessica and Maria silently followed upstairs.

    "So you really are grandpa right?" Michael asked although he already know the answer.

    "Yep" grandpa answered while transforming back to his older form even though he is still looked far younger than his original self. "Yes, i don''t know why but every time I went to that form I just felt younger in mind and body so I couldn''t help but to act like that."

    "Alright wait a moment okay." Michael said when they reached the second floor and turned toward Lydia. "Lydia, open your mouth and closed your eyes."

    Lydia then blushed and do as said while saying "Darling, if you want me to service you with my mouth, I don''t mind but if possible don''t do it on pubic" but she didn''t know the exhibits adventure that Michael had with his two lovers.

    Feeling the weird look Jessica and his family gave him, he explained himself "It''s not that alright! I was giving her my blood!"

    Michael then transformed his teeth into sharp one and bit into his finger not forgetting to disable his shield, after all he didn''t want to be toothless like an old grandpa even if it''s just for a second.

    Michael bit off the front part of his index finger where his fingernail is and immediately shoved it into Lydia''s open lips and she sucked on it even after it already recovered.

    While Lydia is still lewdly sucking and licking his finger, her body grew visibly a few centimetres to around 150cm in height.

    "Alright, alright it''s enough stop!" Michael said while pulling out his finger from Lydia lips leaving a trail of saliva, she even licked her lips seductively.

    Seeing a new symbol of an eye in his hourglass, Michael used it first on hi father as he was curious about his father''s power.

    [Awakened Talent: Illness Lord

    Effect:

    -Store Plague

    -Control Plague

    -Absorb Plague

    -Consume Plague]

    Well as Michael have roughly guessed the use of each effect, he scanned his grandpa.

    [Awakened Talent: Elf Transformation

    Effect:

    -Anti-Aging

    -Eyes of Truth

    -Accuracy

    -Transformation]

    It was just as he expected, an elf but did elf in the novel innately have this eye of truth. Michael then moved toward Lydia

    [Awakened Talent: Status Check

    Effect: Identification]

    Well no wonder even with her low cultivation she managed to looked at Michael''s power after all her talent only have one effect and it''s not even offensive or defensive one.

    Michael grew curious about his talent so he immediately used it on himself.

    [Awakened Talent: The Hourglass

    Effect:

    -Affinity with Time

    -Time Counter

    -Time Freeze

    -Adaptation

    -Blood Contract

    -Time Transform

    -Share Ability]

    Hmmбн well I can guess the five first one but not the last two, the last one I should be connected to how I can copy my servant''s power, right?

    [Share Ability

    Description: This ability will allow you to share your other contractor power with another contractor]

    What really!?, while he was thinking of this, everyone was looking at him intently.

    Mario even thought, it can''t be this fellow got to mesmerised by that finger sucking, right? Or is it because he is a lolicon!

    Ignoring the gazes on him, Michael crouched down and looked at Lydia "Lydia you should know my powers right I want to test something."

    "Alright" Lydia answered shortly full of trust toward Michael.

    Michael even furrowed his eyebrows because he just couldn''t figure out why did this girl trusted and loved? Him so much.

    Michael then closed his eyes and looked at the symbol of a cat with nine tails, the symbol looked a little different from before the earthquake, in the fact all of them is different except the dead one of course.

    Michael then focused intently at the cat''s symbol whose tail seem to be bigger than before. After a while the symbol moved but the black thread that represented his connection with Cat is still connected there while the symbol is now floating around, Michael then controlled the symbol to move toward the eye symbol and right after Michael placed the nine tailed cat symbols into the eye symbol, it vanished but Michael still could felt it so he opened his eyes and just as he was about to ask Lydia about it suddenly nine fluffy tail that didn''t seem like a cat''s one shows up from her lower back.

    Michael then grabbed the tail and felt it up and down, feeling the soft sensation Michael said "It succeed!" but suddenly the tail was withdrawn, Michael was just about to ask Lydia whenever it was because of time limit or something but he saw he red face and raged breathing along with glazed eyes.

    "It can''t beбн" Michael said before turning around and he saw the accepting gaze of his family and the surprised look on Jessica''s face and Mario''s while Lydia suddenly leaned against him with some fluids flowing down from her skirt.

 73 Complicated Things

    "I didn''t know that would have happened!" Michael said.

    "Don''t worry, didn''t I said it earlier as long as you can still love her when she grows up It will be okay." Grandpa Li said while patting Michael''s shoulder.

    "If that what you really want MF, It''s okay." Even though Jessica said all that insult earlier, it was just joking around if Michael really want that she would have supported him.

    "Lydia, said something." Michael turned toward Lydia asking for her help.

    In her dazed state Lydia said "Darling, more~."

    Not that one, Michael commented inside his head but then he remembered he have been in similar situation before so he ordered Lydia trough her pinkish connection to calm down.

    So, in his arm, Lydia''s blush and raged breath calmed down even though the transparent liquid is still dripping on the floor.

    But she became even more worse now that her sanity is back "Darling~ more, more rub me more!" and she summoned her tails back as it seem to summon those tail require some concentration.

    Faced with this Michael ran away with Melinda and Aria in hand. Shutting the door, Michael placed them on the bed one by one.

    Michael then closed his eyes and took back the nine tailed cat symbol from Lydia as he have confirmed that he really could transfer the copied power to his servant and when he did that he can''t access that specific copied power.

    Michael then tried several things such as lending his power, giving the copied power to Aria, lending Aria''s power to his servant but all of that failed and then Michael remembered his last power that he didn''t really know.

    [Time Transformation

    Description: Transform temporally to any form that user have ever been, like an ovum, fetus, and many more. This transformation will be dispelled if user wished for it or died or having no more qi and user would transform back to the default state]

    Wut!? Really but how do I activate it and just then a new information shows up.

    [Activation: The Transparent Square in the Soul Space]

    Hmmбн is this Soul Space is where my hourglass is. Michael then entered his Soul Space and searched high and low but he didn''t find this square, he only found the white square which contain his current form. Perhaps it''s around here as it was both square thingy? Michael then carefully searched more and he finally found the transparent square and when he touched it, just like in the white square case numerous pictures of him shows up, then Michael selected one of that pictures.

    And poof just like that the adult, muscled, tall Michael became a chubby, cute little boy whose clothes slipped out from his body.

    "Wow it really worked!" even his voice changed back to that a kid''s one.

    Michael then have a great idea which he immediately executed it. Here in a bread factory slash house, a man who could have calmed all the chaos happening in the city is making a prank, while people was killing each other, robbing, raping, and many other crimes, he was enjoying his life leisurely as if nothing out of ordinary happened.

    Michael with his clothes that was slipping walked out from the room and walked toward the group wearing a confused face.

    "PapaбнMamaбн" Michael called out.

    Then all of them turned around to see 5 or 4 years old cute little boy standing there confusedly with oversized clothes.

    Instantly, Mama Li and Papa Li recognized him while Grandpa Li, Grandma Li,and Jessica took a moment before realizing it was Michael when he was a child while Mario was confused who the heck this child was and Lydia recognizing Michael too because of their connection.

    "Michael!" Mama Lirushes forward but before she could go far, a little figure dashed passed her and hugged the little Michael.

    "Darling! You are so cute" Lydia said while spinning around with the little Michael in her arms.

    "Who are you, big sis?" Michael ''innocently'' asked.

    "I am your future wife, Lydia Marcia!" Lydia said shamelessly while kissing the little Michael''s cheek.

    "Really?"

    "Really, really, it''s true and you have to listen to your big sis okay!" It seems Lydia already accepted Michael who suddenly turned into child in body and psyche. " First, every morning when you wake up and about to sleep you have to kiss big sis; Secondly, if your wee weesuddenly became long and hard you must shows that to big sis and you mustn''t resisted big sis even if you felt weird and peed; Thirdly-" just as she was about to continue she was interrupted.

    "Wait! Wait! STOP! Did you really think I am that gullible huh! Well if it were really me when I was a child perhaps!" Michael couldn''t help it anymore and just blurted that out because Lydia is really being ridiculous, look everyone is shocked until their mouth open because these sudden changes being too fast.

    "So will you still listen to big sis, Darling!" Lydia asked.

    "Obviously no, well if we really did become a lover perhaps, we can do that playбн" Michael said changing his attitude to fast, just a dozen minutes ago he objected it with all of his might and now he just accepted it readily.

    "Really?" Lydia asked with her eyes shining.

    "Yeah, but first you must get Aria and Melinda''s approval first since I didn''t forget about it this time." Michael still in his child form said that with a serious expression looking cute so Lydia hugged him again.

    Then Michael left with Lydia in tow leaving the several people hanging there with their mouth wide open. After a while they come back to themselves and looked at each other before Grandpa Li sighed and said "Whenever we have a serious discussion, we better to just discuss it with Hibiki and left Michael out from it."

    Unceremoniously all of them agreed and of course Michael did heard them, after all even though his weight and shape changed, his power remained the same, he didn''t objected to it because he himself agreed to that.

 74 Your Pent-Up Frustration 18+

    After leaving the group, Michael transformed back to his default form and put his clothes back in front of Lydia before leading her to the guest room near his room.

    Then Michael entered his room, upon seeing Aria and Melinda, he checked on them, they are indeed fine and in a dozen minutes to hour they would wake up. After confirming they are alright Michael checked on all of his servant and all of them are alright, being taken care by their friend or subordinate.

    Seeing the unconscious Aria, he remembered how he met her in the first time, at first, he was just reminiscing memories but then an evil smile shows up on his face before he took out several camera and tripods before setting it up around the bed. Michael then sealed the place around him but he allowed Lydia to enter, of she wants to watch then he would let her, he didn''t even spread the sound cloak toward her room only toward the place beside these two room.

    Michael then set up the cameras before he stripped while the camera started. Michael went to Aria first as he was ''reminiscing'', he stripped Arias'' clothes pieces by pieces while also brushing against her sensitive spots, compared to the first time where in the camera they are already naked, this action made him looked eviller and looked more and more like a rapist.

    Michael kissed Aria briefly before trailing down from her lips, neck, shoulder, breast, until he reaches her nipples , Michael make sure to do an extra effort for it, he sucked the tip of her pinkish nipple that rested on her modest breast before biting it lightly, making Aria moans even though she is unconscious.

    After playing with both of her nipples, Michael immediately went to her wet caves, it was already wet but Michael felt it was still not enough, he want it to overflow with the juice before doing it, even though his dick is already rock hard hanging there.

    Michael still opened the layers hiding the red gem from his eyes, upon seeing the red gem (clitoris) Michael couldn''t help himself and sucked on it and the moment he did so, Aria shivered. Michael twisted his tongue around it, after a while Michael finally bit lightly into it just like the nipple earlier and her waist sprung up for a moment before falling down.

    Seeing the overflowing love juice Michael lifted Aria''s leg and slapped her perk butt once before inserting his red rock hard dick that have been waiting since minutes ago. Michael placed her legs on his shoulder. Michael inserted his dick all the was until his dick touched Aria''s womb.

    Feeling the tightness, hot, and slippery, Michael let out a breath. Michael piston his dick in and out, looking at Aria''s face that is red with passion along with her moans, Michael became even more excited.

    As he became even more excited Michael lifted Aria and pulled his dick out before holding Aria''s thigh and making her an M pose in mid air facing the cameras before piecing her until her womb.

    Michael moved her up and down while he himself moved his waist making a reverberating flesh slapping sound.

    After a dozen of minute, while fucking Aria squirted in mid-air when he was piercing her. Michael went back to the matting press style, while slamming his dick into Aria''s pussy he teased her nipple a lot and kissed her sometimes.

    After dozens of minutes passed, finally Michael climaxed after Aria have climaxed several more times.

    Michael spend several seconds pouring his sperm into Aria''s womb as he too want to have a child and it felt better that was, even if he didn''t take use condoms or similar things just being this powerful have similar effect as the probability of pregnancy is the same.

    Michael let out a breath of satisfaction before pulling out his dick from Aria. Michael then went toward Melinda who is busty and quite tall. Michael strips her faster than Aria.

    Michael kissed Melinda passionately with one hand playing with her big boobs and the other hand is using it''s finger to insert itself into Melinda''s pussy while his thumb is playing with her clitoris .

    Michael then was overwhelmed by the sudden urge to get a blowjob so Michael ceased his teasing and moved toward Melinda''s sleeping face, he sat at her big breast before genteelly opened her mouth before inserting his dick that''s covered in his semen and Aria''s love juice.

    Weirdly even though she is unconscious her nose twitched and her head even moved toward his dick, seeing this Michael smiled and took one of the cameras and closely filmed this. Finally, she managed to found the source of this smell and she immediately swallowed it , perhaps this is because of her curse of what but she sucked Michael''s dirty dick with gusto more than she ever did, perhaps it''s because whenever she is unconscious she held back.

    Michael groaned in pleasure but after some time he felt it was too slow, after all she was doing this unconsciously so Michael grasped her head and mouth fucked her, Melinda face immediately changed as if she is enjoying something good so does Michael''s.

    Suddenly Michael felt another sudden urge, this time he had an sadistic urge so Michael took one of his hand from her head and pinched Melinda''s nose while he piston his dick into her pink lips that''s stuck closely toward his dick.

    Amazingly Melinda didn''t even resisted or even tried to take a breath using her mouth but she continued to suck and suck, even after dozens of minutes where Michael finally ejaculated even so Melinda prioritized his semen over her breath, just as Michael was about to ejaculate he pushes his dick deep into her throat and her throat seem to know that Michael was about to ejaculate and moved peristaltically like she was swallowing her food, further stimulating Michael''s dick while pursing her lips that''s around Michael''s black forest.

    After he let all of sperm out, Melinda''s throat is still moving sucking the sperm that''s still left inside the urethra. As Michael slowly pulled his dick out, his curly hair is stuck on Melinda''s lips because she pursed it too much and because of that when Michael fully pulled out his dick, his dick is sparkly clean, sparkling with her saliva.

    Looking at this Michael was a little suspicious whenever that Melinda''s awake or not but he decide to not care since even if she is awake and pretend to not to, it means she probably to embarrassed or want to do some kind of play.

    Michael then went down and saw that her pussy was overflowing with love juice. Seeing this Michael let out a smile and to surprise her if she indeed is awake Michael pierced her until his head pierced trough her cervix, other than a light blush and tightening in her pussy there''s no other reaction, so either she is a world class actress or she is indeed still unconscious.

    Michael then flipped her to her stomach and raised her butt in the air before slowly pulling his dick out before thrusting suddenly.

    While molesting her big butt Michael piston with high speed. A dozen minutes later, Michael moved Melinda sideway and placed one of her leg on his shoulder before thrusting again. Finally, after dozens of minutes of thrusting in and out along with several changes of position Michael ejaculated once again and his dick is now back to his previous dirty form being covered in his cum and Melinda''s love juice.

    After pulling his dick out and looking at the girls that still have their semi-calm looking face with his sperm overflowng from their pussy, Michael let out a satisfied smile.

    Admits his smile Michael remembered again a scene from a harem hentai comic he had read, Michael then carried Aria and placed her on the top of Melinda with her head on Melinda''s breast to made their pussy align with each other.

    "Hohбн" Michael said while admiring the scene he seen.

    But that admiring didn''t last long before his lust rises up again, so Michael tried to do what he saw on the comic where on ''ordinary'' human, heh! Can even fuck a stack of four girl at the same time, so could he.

    Michael pierced into the Aria''s pussy before pulling it out and inserting it into Melinda''s pussy, with his speed it indeed looked like Michael had two dick at the same time but in the middle of this Aria suddenly woke up.

    "What!?, what''s happening?" Aria asked while she felt the pleasure on her vagina.

    Aria looked back and saw Michael, so she felt relived and then she noticed that bellow her is the unconscious Melinda. Noticing that Aria is awake, Michael surprised asked "Why are you awake?" but even while asking this he didn''t stop fucking Aria and Melinda.

    "EHm~, didn''t you remember that when you raped me I had an injury in my spiritual sea too but your sperm healed me up." Aria answered.

    "Oh,yeah." Michael said before enjoying the sec.

    Aria too began to play with Melinda''s breast and nipple with a jealous expression along with the seductive moans when Michael pierced her up.

    ...

    Two minutes after Aria woke up, Melinda woke up too but she accepted the situation after being forced by Aria and Michael who attack her from all side.

    Of course there''s a little spy watching all of this with red face while masturbating behind the door, and of course the three of them noticed it but Michael told them it''s more interesting this was so let her be.

    Hours passed as the chaos outside increased so do the corpse outside the gate.

 75 Pillow Talk.

    That night after the girls discovered Michael could transform into a childlike form, they demanded for him to transform into his child form and that night they once again indulge in pleasuring each other with a play but with Michael''s big rod remain the same size because he controlled it to partially transformed back making he look weird, with his just over a meter height and over a dozen centimetre long red mushroom hanging from his body.

    In that night, Michael tried to do his first pillow talk ever, so while being embraced by two beautiful girl side by side in his child form naked , Michael called out to Aria and Melinda.

    "AriaбнMelindaбн" he called them out just like a child when he want to pee in the middle of the night.

    "What''s is it, MF?" Aria asked while stroking Michael''s head.

    "Umбн actually you remember Lydia?" Michael asked.

    "Eh, who is that?" Melinda asked while pressing Michael''s head into her breast.

    "Ahhбн it''s okay I am all green light, as long as you will still love her when she grows up!" Aria stated with thumbs up as if she already know what Michael was about to ask, as expected of the first wife ,before snatching Michael back from Melinda.

    "Like I said, who is this Lydia, a new girl?" Melinda said before rolling closer to Michael before cuddling with him more along with Aria.

    "Oh, you catch on fast, yeah there''s a little girl that fell in love with MF, that one the girl''s that peeping on us right now." Aria said before enveloping Michael''s who body with hers and placing Michael''s face on her modest breast which Michael playfully sucked on her nipple, like a baby.

    "Really?" Melinda looked at the small gap on the door before turning her head to the scene of Michael sucking Aria''s nipple like a baby.

    "I must say, why do you girls seem to love me much more and cuddle more with me when I am at my child form?" Michael asked as he popped out the cherry from his mouth while being squeezed between the two pleasant body.

    "I am okay but I think I must meet her at least once and got to know her a little at least." Melinda said after a thoughtful look, ignoring Michael''s question.

    "I agree too." Aria quipped in.

    "Oy, why are you two ignoring me!?" Michael raged while faking a struggle to get away from them.

    Aria then said while stroking Michael''s head "Well, it''s because you looked cuter this was and sometimes it''s good so I can tease you, take care of you, and when see you smaller than me, MF so I can envelop you with my whole body like this." Aria stole Michael and hugged him while carrying him around him the room.

    "Wait! I want to hug him too! And I want babied him too!" Melinda said before chasing after Aria.

    "Well sometimes this is nice too" Michael said while being carried away by Aria.

    Thus, their night ended with laugher and fun in their isolated room, where no outside interference is there nor their interference can affect outside.

    That night Michael was forced to remain in his child form the whole night since his Qi is more than enough and the recovery from his 24 Qi nodes outpace the Qi consumed to maintain the transformation, he complied with their request and slept that way. Thirty minutes after they are fully asleep, a little figure opened the door and they all woke up but sensing the intruder they went back to sleep, so the little figure slowly climbed the mess before laying on the smaller Michael who Is in his 4- or 5-years old form.

    Of course this little figure is indeed Lydia who have been watching them having sex for hours while using it as masturbation material that could be clearly seen by the puddle on the floor before the door and the wet dressed she had, Lydia looked at Michael''s sleeping face which he faked before caressing it a few times and before she looked down and touched the now clean red mushroom several times before timidly kissed Michael on his lips before running away from that room.

    After Lydia left the room all three of them opened their eyes and Melinda said "Isn''t she just so cute."

    "Well usually she acted differently." Michael said.

    "Hmmбнyeah, I think she acted like that so she can attract your attention." Aria said.

    Lydia ran away to her guest room before giddily rolling around her room while the trio talked some more before the girls decided to have an girls talk with Lydia and then all of them returned to their sleep once more.

 76 Relaxing within Chaos

    Waking up in the early morning, the first thing Michael did was to his lovers grasp and undone his transformation, seeing how affectionate they are with his child form Michael even considered having some child''s clothes for his child''s form.

    Michael stretches around before suddenly realizing something, he hurriedly looked over one of the cameras he had set up.

    "Hmmбнit worked, shouldn''t it be broken or didn''t work?" Michael looked at the camera screen and the saved video from last night.

    "Well whatever." Michael nonchalantly said before dispelling his barrier, even with his super energy generation speed with 24 nodes, the barrier had cost him one full node full of Qi since it fully separate this place and the outside.

    "Hmmбн" as the barrier come down, the camera in his hand died down while his brother who is leaning against the barrier fell down and as he was just about to get up and enter the room, the barrier shows up again repelling his brother who had a disgruntled expression.

    "Ohбнso the barrier of Qi can reverse the effect that made the electronic can''t be used, but this barrier of Qi can only be used by Transformation Realm Cultivator or someone with barrier unique talent." Michael said while strolling out from his room while dispelling the barrier, making him meeting his brother face to face.

    "What''s wrong?" Michael asked.

    "Huhбнso did you already know the result of our discussion?" Michael''s brother asked.

    "Nopeбн,yeah I got it don''t worry about it" Michael answered the first word before suddenly saying the rest of the sentences was because Hibiki have send the memory of the discussion just a second later.

    "Then bye" the brother said.

    "Eh, you are here just for that?" Michael said.

    "Why else did you think I am this grumpy, huh!" Michael''s brother answered before storming away.

    Suddenly he receives another transmission from one of his servants, Marcel. "Master, are you there?"

    "Yup, what''s up?" Michael asked while walking around aimlessly.

    "Master, can you save me?" Marcel asked calmly and if you heard the tone of his voice, you would have thought you mistaken it with ''have you eaten your breakfast?''.

    "First tell me the problem and is it urgent?" Michael only asked the later question was because of his tone of ''voices''.

    "Well master, it seem I may have fallen in love with the daughter of the family I have beenwith, although I can currently protect them I don''t think I would be able to do so in these chaos, also the food supply in the restaurant would run out in a few days and yes it''s not too urgent" Marcel said.

    "Ohбн you? You fell in love? alright then, I will be there just tell me the address" Michael said.

    "Yes, Master I think I did fell in love with her and the restaurant is on XXX, XXXXXX,XXX"

    And so, the transmission ended. After walking around for a while, Michael went back inside his room before genteelly waking up Aria and Melinda by tickling them.

    "What are you doing?" Aria said after escaping Michael''s tickling while looking at Melinda who is still laughing and struggling to escape.

    "Waking you girls up" Michael said while preventing Melinda to escape once again.

    Aria then strikes Michael''s head "Stop it, she is already woke up."

    "Then you haven''t rightбн" Michael said before pouncing at Aria leaving Melinda still laughing a little.

    "Wai-, ahaha" Aria was once again become a victim of his.

    After a few minutes Michael finally let Aria go, Aria who just laid on the bed with a look full of exhaustion suddenly sprung up and tried to tickle Michael but it didn''t worked because Michael''s flesh was too hard for her to even tickle and so Michael turned back to Aria, tickling her once again.

    At last when it was finished, Aria asked "Did you really have to wake us up like that?"

    "Not really but it was fun right?" Michael asked.

    "Well that aside seriously why did you wake us up?" Melinda who have returned to normal asked.

    "I was about to go out, so do any of you want to go with me" Michael asked while laying on the bed.

    "but we haven''t even taken a bath." Aria said.

    Michael then clapped his hands once and a stream of water, appeared out of nowhere before flowing to Aria and Melinda. The stream of water ran around their body for a few seconds before retreating and leaving no traces of water on Aria and Melinda''s body, of course Michael did the same to himself too.

    "So, you are already clean right" Michael winked.

    "Yes, yes, let''s go then." Melinda said while strolling out from the room.

    "But I want to enjoy some bath time with the two of you." Aria said while also following Melinda.

    Michael catch up with her before saying "Don''t worry we will have some real bath time after this, the real one~." And catching up to Melinda to whisper something to her.

    "I know what you mean by real bath time, MF!" Aria said behind him.

    After they descent to the first floor, they saw that there were numerous workers packing up some bread while some was moulding the dough.

    On the was out they met Hibiki. "Yo, Hibikiyou already searched for some right."

    "Yeah but I only found the two of them." Hibiki answered while lifting her head to even look at Michael, her original body.

    "Then discuss it with Grandpa Li alright, bye" Michael said before continuing on his way out.

    "What are you talking about?" Melinda asked but looking at Aria''s face that''s full of curiosity, it seems she also want to hear about it.

    So Michael explained how he discovered for a way that will allow electronic to work again and how he discovered it this morning when he realized he had filmed their sex scene for a whole night and he went to check the camera.

    After he finished explaining it, Melinda was the first one to speak "You and your pervert hobby again! But can you show me the video later." Melinda spoke the first sentence loud and clear but the second was said while whispering but to Michael and Aria who is superhuman it''s practically didn''t matter.

    "You say that but you yourself is a pervert too right?" Aria teased Melinda.

 77 Helping Others 1

    Michael have reached the gate and as the plan he had received from Hibiki''s memories he stood outside the gate before closing his eyes for a second while raising his hands slowly under the curious eyes of the workers and his wives.

    Dramatically Michael murmured something that seem like a spell but Melinda and Aria who heard it behind him, nearly laughed out loud because of what Michael have said "Let there be a dick, a massive and strong dick that unite the word''s by fucking all the beautiful woman in the world and making the ugly one beautifulбн.." and the chant goes on.

    Actually, Michael closed his eyes to feel the structure and foundation of the building that is his home. Michael then visualized the plan from Hibiki''s memories and actualized it.

    So after he finished his fake minutes of long chanting, the whole building shakes a little while it rises up at least a meter more, while the colour of the gate, walls, roof, all of them changed into a more brown like and those parts that have changed colour became more firm, harder, and more enduring, along with the change in the building any new corpses that shows up was swallowed by the earth again.

    Michael nodded his head because he already did his best and it even took one of his Qi nodes just to finish this, considering this much of Qi is nothing to him, now he is at Transformation Realm and now he is at how many percent is it?

    Michael then looked to his inside and saw that his last Parallel Mind is still working hard, Hmmбн it''s still 1%, well perhaps there is some decimal changes but it was too small but considering it''s just one day, it was okay.

    Michael then sprung out his tail just as he was warping Aria and Melinda with his tail, Aria asked "Why didn''t you invite Lydi-." And they are gone.

    "-a?" and Aria finished her question when they are already kilometres away from their home.

    "What did you say?" Michael asked as if he didn''t hear her question.

    "Hmmбнnothing!" Aria said.

    "Come on let''s take this adventure slowly and enjoy it!" Michael said cheerfully.

    "What are we going to enjoy in this ruined city?" Melinda asked.

    "Of course, the new scenery." Michael said while presenting the buildings in the city that''s full of holes, scorch mark, cut, rubble, or even some of it outright missing.

    Of course all this damages can only happen because of the numerous varietyawakened talent of every citizen in the city, even the baby or elderlies too.

    "it indeed looks new!" Aria said while examining the city and comparing it to the one in her memories.

    "You crazies!" Melinda said.

    "But you are one too." Aria retorted.

    "Ohбнit seems something interesting is going on nearby, want to check it out!" Michael said while looking at a certain direction.

    And the girls simultaneously answered two different answer.

    "Alright!"

    "Even if I say no, you would still go right."

    Of course, it''s easy to guess who answered what right?

    "Maybeбн" Michael said while walking toward a certain direction with Aria in tow.

    In the end Melinda too followed Michael to the ''interesting'' event that''s going on.

    After a few minutes of walking, they stopped a hundred meters from their destination, as their physical body is at superhuman level, they could easily hear and saw the scene just with a little Qi boost, except Michael that is.

    They all saw that a bunch of man while laughing was surrounding a beautiful middle-aged woman along with a beautiful teenager girl with similar feature to the middle-aged woman''s.

    Just seeing this, almost anyone could guess what is happening just by looking at the tear-filled faces of the woman and girl along with the roguish appearance of the mans.

    "So, you must have been wanting to do the saving the damsel in distress right MF." Aria said in understanding.

    "Yeah of course!" Michael said.

    "Then could you let me do it since you have done it numerous times before when you are doing your vigilante work, I want to try too." Aria said pleadingly.

    "Hmmбн why not! But wait for another while okay since it seems everyone awakened something maybe these mother-daughter or sister pair awakened something that can be used to defend themselves right." Michael said.

    Just then Melinda pulled on Michael''s shirt . "Hmmбн what it is Melinda?"

    "Umбнumбнnext time can I try it too?" Melinda whispered but as said repeatedly before with their superhuman sense how could it escape Aria and Michael''s hearing.

    "And just back then you called us a bunch of crazies." Aria said while smiling.

    "I know that, I am a crazy person too" Melinda said while towering over Aria.

    "Ehбн it''s the first time you admitted this, congratulation" Aria said while patting Melinda''s shoulder.

    "Shushбн it''s starting." Michael said.

    Suddenly the teenager girl shows an angry face before her hands turned black with sharp end on each of her fingers. With that hands she swiped wildly at the mans surrounding both her and her mother, as they are still laughing and caught unguarded by the attack, the nearest one died with his throat sliced open while the other three got various degrees of cut injuries.

    Seeing this the other 5 men reacted immediately, one of them grew hair and his faces changes to a more feral one like a wolfбнwhile the other 4 attacked with various ranged attack, one of them had this strange attack where his hair grew and stood up before launching it.

    The other three that have been wounded immediately transformed, one of the one with the lightest injury spurted a feathered wing from his back, the other grew scales, and the last one''s legs transformed but sadly his legs have been cut so much that his bones show up.

    The young girl attacked the wounded man and killed him instantly by slicing trough his head, even though it wasn''t transformed, even a human''s skull shouldn''t be that soft that it instantly sliced trough.

    Just as the young girl jumped at the scaled man, the various ranged attack arrived before her.

 78 Helping Others 2

    Just as the attack was about to reach the young girl, the young girl still fearlessly attacked scaled man but before the attack could touch her, a shadow shielded her.

    The shadow was a wall? How did a wall suddenly appeared here, moreover why is it floating from the ground, this thought was inside everyone there.

    While they are confused, a voice sounded out "You perverted fucker, for your crime I shall punish you all on the behalf of the world" there stood Aria on the top of another wall while pointing at the mans.

    And the one of five mans said stupidly "She is beautiful, let''s capture her and fuck her up!"

    Upon this word, they seem to be energized "Oh!!" and changed their target seemly forgetting the young girl that is in the process of killing the scaled man.

    "I planned to play around with you guys but since you want it , I will kill all of you!" Aria said before waving her hands imitating the masters in wuxia stories.

    Immediately, Spikes suddenly shows up around the six man and killed all of them, it seem the winged man was not stupid as he tried to run away the moment Aria shows up but it was in vain as the spiked entered his body easily killing him.

    At the same time, the scaled man was killed in that moment by the young girl''s black claw gauntlet, leaving a corpse and some scratches wounds.

    The moment she finished killing the man, the young girl seem to be shook awake as she fell down on her butt and continued to back away with her pale face but not far away she bumped into another copse from the one that she killed and she vomited besides the copse.

    At this time, the middle-aged woman that seem to be her mother rushes to the young girl before hugging her tightly before letting her go and showing her palm toward the young girl and a light then shined toward her.

    Immediately the scratches she got from her enemies'' struggle healed up and her pale face recovered by a bit.

    Seeing this Michael didn''t wait for Aria''s signal anymore and jumped out, looking at this scene more closely.

    Michael said "This is the first time is seen a truly healing skill unlike my blood which is practically a binding agent and most of the healing skill I have seen is for self-use." Michael commented.

    Aria then pouted besides him "Why didn''t you wait for my signal before jumping out, I want to act cool too!"

    "Isn''t this interesting, have you ever seen the skill than can heal others." Michael asked.

    "Nope but it isn''t really important to us right." Aria said while Melinda walked out from their hiding spot.

    "But it''s interesting so I am going to made them my servant." Michael declared and he didn''t even asked for a permission but before that Michael used the Status Check on them

    [Awakened Talent: Heavenly Insect Emperor

    Effect:

    +Insect Control

    +Heavenly Insect Emperor Transformation]

    Hohбн it''s name is sure domineering, let''s check the effect.

    [Insect Control

    Description: User can control any insect with an equal or lower cultivation stages than user.]

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease clickfor visiting.

    So that meansбн. Animals and insects can cultivate too?

    "Aria, can other animals and insect cultivate too?" Michael asked.

    "Of course, they can, you idiot, did you think only human that can cultivate" Melinda said scornfully.

    "Ohбн just you wait how I will punish you thoroughly heheheбн" Michael replied sinisterly before turning to the pair of vigilant mother and daughter.

    [ Heavenly Insect Emperor Transformation

    Description: User will be granted the bloodline of Heavenly Insect Emperor temporarily which is supposed to have only one individual each generation, granting user similar power to Heavenly Insect Emperor within the same realm]

    Sounds cool, I definitely keeping her. Then Michael turned to the mother.

    [Awakened Talent: Healing Light

    Effect:

    +Healing Light]

    It seem to be very powerful considering that Lydia''s power is this powerful with only one ability, well it''s just in supportive term not combat, perhaps all the powerful support skill can only have one effect.

    [Healing Light

    Description:

    User can let out a light that consume user''s Qi to maintain itself and it will became stronger with user''s cultivation, this light can heal wound, cure sickness, restore stamina, and eliminate abnormal status]

    OP! wow it''s super healer. Michael ten excitedly told all of it to Aria and Melinda who too had their mouth agape.

    Seeing this Michael''s perverted though rises again, perhaps I should turn invisible and heheбн but it was just a joke.

    "Wow, you really are lucky Michael, the healing type is really rare."

    Michael then turned his attention toward the mother and daughter pair, "Ehem! Well let me introduce myself, I am Michael Febrianto Li, currently I am trying to recruit you to my servant squad, don''t worry I won''t **** you like those men did since I already have these beauties for me, ah! But if it were just one-night stand, I could accept that right, Aria?"

    "Yeah, remember just one-night stand!" Aria said.

    It seems the main wife have been decided since long time ago.

    "Do we have choices?" the daughter asked clearly she heard their discussion before since Michael didn''t even try to hide it.

    "You don''t." Michael stated.

    The daughter then immediately transformed her hand to the black claw gauntlet, and she tried to slit her own throat.

    "Op! there you go, you shouldn''t tried to kill yourself think about you mom, you loved her didn''t you what if she suffered alone." Michael said.

    "So we are going to suffer!" the daughter shouted.

    "Eh? Did I just dug my own graves? Aria what do I do?" Michael tear eyed asked Aria, clearly even joking in this situation.

    "Huh! Well then you can try to kill your mom and yourself if you want, go ahead, seriously why did you even have to kill yourself now, later when if you found MF''s place is really that bad you can just kill yourself." Aria said.

    Hearing this, Michael was just about to protest against Aria before he remembered something, Oh yeah, how could I forgot about it!

 79 New Servan

    Oh yeah, how could I forgot about it! There is still my blood even if they slit their throat as long as their body is not smashed into pieces in the instant, I could still give them my blood and healed them up! In the first place the suicide thing maybe just something in the heat of moment she tried to do, she may even gave it up.

    The moment the trio backed off a little, the daughter looked at her mom''s eyes for several seconds before her mom smiled and the daughter smiled too before she silted her mom''s throat and her''s in a very quick motion as if she is afraid of the weirdo changing their mind.

    Even though she just silted her throat it''s impossible for her to just die in an instant so she fell on the hard concrete road while gurgling in her own blood she heard their conversation.

    "Wow, she really did it MF, you should respect them okay"

    "I know, I know, I will respect them alright but seriously no hesitation, did I really look like a bad guy"

    "kukukuбн of course you are, in the middle of a ruined city, you have two absolute beauty on each of you side and you even said something about the servant thing, of course they would think you are a bad guy, MF."

    "Yeah, but still..."

    Gradually Misha lost her consciousness and she began to hear only some words before she couldn''t even hear them anymore. Mom, I am sorry to do that to you but I really didn''t want for you to suffer anymore, you have suffered enough in the hand of Father.

    As for me I am afraid to suffer to and in the end I am a murderer who killed her own father so I think I do deserve to suffer but I am to afraid to go on without you so we should go together. Ah, maybe we would even go to a different places since you are so kind and me being a murderer. I am sorry that in the heat of the moment I tried to leave by myself leaving you behind by yourself, I am just afraid at that moment even though I don''t know why.

    So, this is death, huh? So the books lied about the hell and heaves or perhaps this is the hell.

    Suddenly Misha opened her eyes and gasped while sitting up before she uttered . "EH!?"

    In that instant Misha sat up she saw a man with his finger stretched toward her and her mom was standing behind him, looking at her just like how she usually does, gentle and kind. What''s going on?

    Misha then remembered who this man is and in what situation she is in. just in that moment an energic voice sounded out.

    "Alright! Alright now you two have completed your suicide and have been revived as my husband''s servant, now let''s go we are rescuing the other servant"

    And the man in front of her turned his head and spoke with a confused face "Eh? We are married? When?"

    "Idiot! Of course, the moment you took my virginity" a doll like girl slapped the man''s head by jumping a little, doing the things that didn''t suit her face and body.

    "Yes, yes, alright let''s go" Suddenly Misha felt an unexplainable desire to follow the man''s order and she did but she is too weak from all the blood she lost so her mother used the Healing Light on her to made her fell better and the two of them continued to follow the trio.

    Misha even felt the unwillingness and her fear that she would suffer disappeared into thin air as if she didn''t even have that felling in the first place.

    ...

    Along the way, even though Michael''s tail have recovered but he didn''t activate the teleportation function, they just walked and Aria got another chance to do the hero thing and Melinda got another two too, because the rescued people had no special ability or quality Michael let them go without any other word.

    Michael looked at the new emblem on his hourglass and just like the name, one of them looked like a general picture of light, that generally shaped like + with yellow-white colour , the other one looks like an armoured humanoid in black along with six sharp appendages from it''s back and two pair of wings, it''s head didn''t looks like an inset except a pair of antenna and that three pair of eyes, it looks more like an reptilian face that was covered in black amour.

    While walking Michael curiously sprung out the nine cat''s tail but now it looks like nine fluffy fox tails. Michael then waved them around and Aria jumped at it, in that moment Michael stopped.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease clickfor visiting.

    Because he got a hard on, no wonder Lydia got a flood when he stroked her tail, each of the tail felt like his dick is glued to some fur before it''s enlarged and attached to his back end.

    Although it felt less than when his penis itself is stimulated, there''s nine of them. Michael then let Melinda and Aria played with it.

    The sense of weird pleasure from their ignorant made Michael felt in heavens. Just as they were about to reach the restaurant with the four woman playing with his warm and fluffy tails. He ejaculated but of course he instantly used his Four Element Manipulation to silently and cleanly moved it out from his pants before hovering it inside his hands and called Aria.

    "Aria open your mouth." Michael said.

    Aria then obediently open it and Michael stealthily poured it inside her mouth. Instantly Aria looked at the bulge on Michael''s pants before looking at his smiling face before looking at the women unknowingly rubbed their faces against his tail. Michael withdrew his tails before walking forward.

    Aria then gave him a meaningful glance before she stealthily licked her lips a few times and just like that they arrived before the said restaurant and just as he was about to open it himself, the door was opened from inside.

 80 Rescue...its Just Picking them up

    The door was opened and Marcel come face to face with Michael. They just starred at each other for a second before Michael broke the ice.

    "So where is the so called lover of yours and her family." Michael asked.

    "Ah, they are upstairs." Marcel answered and they continued to stare at each other before Michael spoke again.

    "So, why are you still here and not upstairs telling them to come down." Michael asked a little annoyed.

    "Well, it has been around a month since we met so I just starred, you know." Marcel said before returning to inside the restaurant.

    As they are waiting for the people to come down, Aria walked next to Michael and whispered to him "It seem that guy changed huh."

    "Yeah, he seems to be very different from when I captured him, he was moreбнexpressive." Michael replied.

    While the two of them was whispering with each other, the three of woman who enjoyed Michael''s tails'' fluffiness so much discussed about it out loud.

    Misha and her mother didn''t seem to even care about them being this ''servant'' anymore, well it was because Michael planted an order for them to subconsciously to become loyal to him, he also want to see if he can do such indirect order and the effect seem to be pretty good looking at the two of them.

    "So Aria do you want a children?" Michael suddenly asked.

    "EhбнEH! Why did you suddenly asked? Well, well butif you really asked that I do want one, no I want a pair of boy and girl, perhaps it''s bestбн" and so Aria wandered into her wonderland.

    "Stop, stop, alright well as you said before powerful cultivator had a hard time having children but last night when we had sex I sensed something different, when the sperm was inside me, they are full of vitality but when I ejaculated them , they became weird and lifeless, I also been thinking since my blood that have been spilled when my time is reversed but my sperm didn''t right, it was weird in the first place but it seem the one that I ejaculate is not a real sperm that is for reproduction so if you really want to have children with me, I will have to turn that mode off when having sex with you guys but that mode is an auto-condom equipped into it, huh." Michael explained in one breath.

    "Ehбнreally, kukukuбнso that means we finally can beat you MF." Aria said.

    "What do you mean?" Michael said puzzledly.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease clickfor visiting.

    "I mean, most of the reason you can fuck us into the unconsciousness is the limitless stamina and body conditioning that your-" and Aria was cut short in her explanation when a surprised voice sound out.

    "Wowбн isn''t this the infamous MF, the Mother Fucker!, we finally met." instantly Michael turned his head around, although he know there are people coming down, he didn''t know exactly who they are but hearing this voice he know who is it.

    When Michael did turn around and saw her, he finally confirmed it, she was Angelica, the gossiper in his high school. Michael looked at Marcel dubiously for two reason, First of all was that the three people coming out from the restaurant didn''t looked hungry, malnourished, wounded or suffered in any way, they even have bags of what looks like foods, Secondly, he was questioning just how did they fell in love with each other.

    Sensing some weird gazes Michael turned around and saw the look on the girl''s face. Aria and Melinda had the same questioning look while Misha although didn''t really had any real weird gazes, she seem to moves to shield her mother from Michael''s eyes.

    "Oy, don''t spread rumours about me, Angelica! Also we met each other at school every day don''t we" Michael said.

    Ignoring Michael, Angelica turned to Marcel "So this is your boss huh."

    "Yes, he is" Marcel shortly answered.

    "That''s different but seriously the infamous Mother Fucker, who forced and coercer the beauty Jessica to be his girlfriend even forcing himself upon her until Mario finally rescued her, then frustrated he vented it on the gangster in the school, how horrifying he didn''t even let men go but then he returned quickly with his new prey, Aria, his new victim. Ah, isn''t that you Aria!" Angelica narrated the story the moment she could do so before noticing Aria.

    "Oy! Seriously don''t speak lies about me!" Michael spoke angrily but he isn''t actually angry, after all if he really is angry, he would have ordered Marcel to slowly torture her so she would suffer in the hand of her beloved one.

    "Yes, yes didn''t you know how to joke" Angelica said nonchalantly.

    While this was going on the two parents of Angelica looked around in cautions.

    "That jokes of yours that turned into rumours, you know! huhбн well whatever let''s go" Michael said while walking firstly.

    Michael walked toward Melinda and asked the same question he did with Ariaand she was caught by the surprise stunning her for a second before she answeredbut her answer is pretty direct, she only lowered her red face and said "Yes." Without her even asking Michael explained the theory he cooked up, Michal even told Melinda about the nonsense Aria said but looking at her who looked at Michael with shining eyes and eager expression, It seems she agreed to that theory of Aria''s too and she like Aria looked forward toward ''beating'' Michael.

    While they are walking, Angelica''s parents with face full of doubt walked toward Michael and said thank you before returning to their place and silently while full of caution watched the surrounding that have an occasial corpses that is both fresh and a rotting one.

    Suddenly in the middle of the journey, Michael stopped and looked at a certain direction with a smile on his face, just then suddenly out of nowhere a giant black cloud that flashes with lightning appeared around the places where Michael looked at.

    "This is really getting interesting."

 81 Others Breakthrough to Transformation Realm 1

    "This is really getting interesting." Michael said with a widening smile.

    Michael then disappeared along with a hole on the ground and a gust of wind that appeared out of nowhere along with an shimmer of purple that appeared on all of the groups body before disappearing, that''s right Michael jumped toward the direction where he said "This is really getting interesting." Thing is happening.

    Aria sighed knowing that Michael have became distracted once more while Melinda calmed down the confused family. "Alright, Melinda go with me and the rest stay here or somewhere save."

    Then from Aria''s back a massive pair of wing shows up, weirdly it seem to be attached to her clothes not her back, as it was said before all kinds of talent that have been awakened before the Meteor Impact have changed or evolved, now Aria''s The Perceptive Conjuration can work as long as there are an observer but if there is none it will remain an illusion, nothing more, nothing less.

    Aria then carried Melinda before beating the giant wings, summoning the gust of wind that sweep the road before, as for the rest of the group, some of them just stood there not understanding what is happening especially the parents but before long Marcel and Misha brought them to a nearby empty building.

    While Aria Is still on her way there, Michael was standing on a top of a building looking at a building not too far from this one with a faint smile on his face.

    On the other building''s roof sat a man who looked like in his late forties cross legged who seem to be focused on the black loud above him without focusing on the surrounding.

    Gradually the flash of purple lightning on the cloud intensify and a bolt of purple lightning the size of an electric pole struck down toward the man.

    The man then shoot out a blue lightning himself, although smaller it annihilated the bigger purple lightning. "Woah, it seems that guy will be in a harder time than I was in." Michael commented as he compared to the first lightning bolt of his and the guy''s.

    But just a moment later a very similar lightning bolt struct down and got annihilated in the same way. As the third one struck continuously Michael tilted his head a little "it seems different from mine, his didn''t change at all and it continuously poured at him like a rain."

    Just as he was about to got the man, Someone shows up, it was Aria and Melinda, they dropped on the top of Michael and he caught them just as easily.

    "Why are you girls here?" Michael asked.

    "Because you just jumped here without warning and sign after saying ''This is really getting interesting.'' You can''t do that at least warn us Okay!" Aria complained but then she noticed that Melinda didn''t scolded Michael along with her so she looked for Melinda and saw her starring at something so she boosted her eyesight using Qi too and she saw a man.

    "You can''t cheat Melinda, I won''t allow it!" Aria suddenly jumped from Michael''s arm and tackled Melinda.

    "Seriously what silly thing you are talking about Aria, she is obviously watching that guy having a breakthrough especially it''s adifferent one from mine, you look too since you would be doing that too soon." Michael commented.

    Aria then let Melinda go with a sorry face before shifting her gaze to the man as if she didn''t notice the blame on Melinda''s gaze.

    As the lightning continued to rain down one by one the man has a relaxed look on his face. Michael then decided to approach the man but just as he was about to jump, he remembered what he promised so he looked at Aria and warned her about it and told her to not approach there if it looks like the danger haven''t passed yet, also he told them he was there only to talk. he jumped lightly from building to building so it won''t stir up a gust of wind along with some crushed cement.

    He jumped until he reached the roof of the building where the man is, at this moment the man already withstands 13 bolt of lightning and just like the first one, it''s still the pole sized purple lightning one.

    The man seems to be even relaxed enough to talk with Michael, "Hey, boy what are you doing here?"

    "Well I am curious about something so I want to ask-"Michael politely said but the man interrupted.

    "Don''t bother I am bit going to answer your question go away." The man suddenly turned hostile.

    "Did you only have a dantian in your heart and are you a Solid Stage Cultivator?" Michael asked disregarding the man''s word and just then he annihilated the 14th lightning.

    The man seem to be a little more anxious now "Of course I only have a dantian in my heart and of course I am a Solid Stage Cultivator since I am going to breakthrough, satisfied! Go now!" the man shouted.

    Michael then concentrated his senses and sense that the man''s Qi is running low and while he was speaking with Michael, he just annihilated the 15th lightning.

    "Ah, so you are worried about that don''t worry although your lightning power is quiet interesting but it isn''t interesting enough to me, also since your Qi is running low I will help you okay and while you are resting you can answer my question." Michael stated and while he was speaking the 16th lightning bolt have already struck again.

    "What?!" Just then the 17th Lighting bolt struck down.

    And when the 18th was about to struck down Michael waved his hand and a purple shield shows up covering both of them and shielding the man from the 18th lightning bolt.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease clickfor visiting.

    Just then a look of despair shows up on the man''s face and the 18th bolt of lighting struck the purple barrier dissipating it into several small bolt of purple lightning that traveled on the barrier before vanishing completely and the cloud changed.

 82 Others Breakthrough to Transformation Realm 2

    BOOM!

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease clickfor visiting.

    Suddenly the dark cloud changed instantly, for a moment all the lightning that flashes in and out of it vanished making it looks like a normal dark cloud that was about to make rain.

    After that moment the lightning colour that flashes in and out from the cloud changed to a blue one, the second stage one.

    "Curses you, motherfucker I curse you too suffer for eternity if I am fated to be doomed here, I shall take you with me!" Just then the man placed both of his palm facing each other in front of his left chest and a faint white light gradually emerge from his left chest.

    "How did you know my most infamous nickname!" Michael questioned jokingly but of course he knew he did something bad since the cloud stopped for longer than it was supposed to be and the lightning on it changed also the man seems to be very angry and he said he would die or doomed, it seems he is also preparing to self-destruct himself, Michael commented as he had senses that the white light is the main Qi nodes and the man''s only cultivation nodes, moreover it''s a Qi nodes in a fatal location and even if he did survive this he wouldn''t be able to cultivate anymore along with the side effect of his heart would be too weak to properly pump blood toward his entire body, well if the electricity still worked he probably could still life but nope he won''t.

    The white light gradually changed to the blue lightning and just as it was about to expand, most of the blue lightning and the white light changed into a yellow lightning the third stage one.

    "Seriously that shit won''t harm me considering that I have been struck by the stronger one before and my body have adapted a little to these lightning attack, you better to just attack the cloud, who knows maybe when you breakthrough to Transformation Realm your QI nodes will be restored." Michael nonchalantly said while the man''s face seems to change to a calm one as if he was a different person altogether.

    "I will remember your face." The man said with a calm tone before his face changed to the furious one.

    Now, the lightning cloud seem it was about to burst anytime soon with those lightning flashing in and out of it as if it was a lightning storm contained in a cloud. While the man was now ''holding'' a ball of lightning so big that he had to extent his hands and the lightning ball seem to be mostly in yellow but there is blue stripes on it but did he really have to do that, it wasn''t like he really is holding that shit.

    And at the same time the man pushed it at Michael''s direction and the lightning cloud launched a very thick lightning bolt toward the two of them. The man''s lightning bolt was around the size of a electric pole and the one that the cloud send is around five or more electric pole tied together but their energy is roughly the same with the man''s being a little stronger one.

    As the two-lightning bolt was about to be launched "Well it will be a good testing for that defensive power." The moment Michael said that a black amour like thing with sharp protrusion all over it appeared from his shoulder to his finger and from his toe to his thigh, from his hearth and spread outward and from his neck to his head, it makes him looked like an armoured knight with a dragon head as it''s helmet .

    Just then the two-lightning bolt arrived and Michael swatted them with one of his hands, Michael raises his hand and met the man''s lightning bolt first before hemoved his hand to met the cloud''s punishing lightning bolt that pierced his barrier since Michael didn''t put much energy on it and an explosion sounded out just above Michael''s head and as the result aside from the leftover lightning snaking around his amour, there''s no effect at all.

    After that the man only had the chance to see his lightning bolt hit Michael and his weakened mortal body was then struck by the other lightning, he didn''t know that his die together attack didn''t work and is even easily dispelled.

    As the man died the cloud seem to remain there for a moment before dispersing. Michael then stood there examining the hand covered in amour that he used to swat the lightning before patting down on the other part of the amour.

    "HmmбнAlthough it didn''t weight anything, it is indeed only an amour, even if it stuck to my skin and let me breath and see without any holes, it is indeed only an amour,there is no changes to my body, didn''t the description says it grant me the bloodline but I am only granted the amour, maybe those of bloodline of this cultivation level is only granted the amour." Michael theorized and spoke to himself before nodding like he usually did.

    While he was talking to himself while looking satisfied with himself, Melinda and Aria arrived since it looked the danger have passed and it''s saved now.

    "So how did a talk resulted in this?" Melinda asked.

    "Don''t you get it Michael''s ''talk'' must be just this destructive." Aria said with a big smile on her face.

    "So, what really happened here, MF?" Melinda once again asked ignoring Aria''s word.

    "Hmmбнhmmбн. It happened like this...бн" Michael was thinking about how to narrate it before telling how he ''friendly'' approach and his ''kind'' intention resulted in the man''s death.

    At the end of narration, Aria laughed while Melinda didn''t but it could be seen she was just thinking about the new knowledge and all of them didn''t felt sorry, sad, or any negative emotion from the man''s death even though it is because of Michael, maybe this is the result of seeing death to often or perhaps they are just that cold blooded.

 83 Experimentation

    Michael shooed Aria and Melinda away before he was about to fly but then he remembered that he is in the Heavenly Insect Emperor amour but before he was about to switch it, something popped out from the middle back part of the amour and Michael was suddenly mid air with a buzz.

    Michael looked back and saw a pair of transparent and thin looking wing beating rapidly like a bee''s one. Hmmбн. I didn''t felt any part of my body is being transformed so this is part of the amour but the description clearly said bloodline nor amour, perhaps the Identification got an error.

    Michael then descended and he experimented a few time, the result is that he can manipulate the amour within a certain range with a thought, for example he can move all the amour to some part of his body to form a spiked shield, he can remove the amour from a certain part like partial transformation or he could spring out a certain hidden function like the wings from before and a pair of antenna when he desire to ''look'' at his surroundings.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease clickfor visiting.

    Michael looked at his Soul Space and saw that there is indeed still one Parallel Mind working on his cultivation that he is too lazy to do, Michael''s body then suddenly expanded and the black amour that is on his body expanded too.

    Now Michael had used two transformation talent at once, he want to know just how much he can use, perhaps he can combine all of them to make a chimera transformation that looks terrifying or cool.

    Michael advanced to the Golden Eagle Transformation, then the amour changed while Michael''s body size itself didn''t change. The helmet''s mouthpart changed from the one that looked like a dragon''s mouth that is full of sharp teeth to an eagle''s beak that can be opened and closed like a mouth and inside the beak is a mouth full of sharp teeth. From the shoulder area of amour burst a pair of giant golden wings with each as long as 5 meters, golden feathers shows up on the sides of the black amour hands and legs but if looked closely it could be seen beneath that is still the black amour, the feet part changed into an eagle''s one despite it still covered in black amour.

    Michael clenched his hand and moved his body but he didn''t feel anything aside from the great felling wielding this great strength and then Michael activated the Lightning Cheetah Transformation but suddenly he felt a splitting pain from all over his body that made even Michael kneeled from the pain, he who could withstand the pain of his ball being kicked, he who could withstand the pain of being pressurised by high gravity knelled because of pain. Michael instantly cancelled the activation and the pain goes away.

    In that one second blood could be seen from the crack on the amour, overflowing instantly dripping to the floor before it flew back toward the crack and repaired itself. It was very painful almost equal to the time when his hourglass cracked.

    Even so Michael still continued his experimentation with passion, by this time Aria and Melinda who is tired of waiting lead the group to the building that Michael is standing on.

    Then Michael found something weird after using White Hulk, Golden Eagle Transformation, and Heavenly Insect Emperor at the same time along with Cat''s Nine Life he didn''t felt any pain even though the tail shows up covered in black amour or perhaps it didn''t count as transformation ability, well he didn''t know it very well since after trying all the combination he found out aside from theCat''s Nine Life, he can only use 3 transformation talent at the same time.

    As he confirmed this limit he got curious whenever there is a limit for all kinds of talents too, so Michael counted that all kind of passive talent he had activated, he had his own talent The Hourglass, Parallel Mind, Clone Creation, and the one he didn''t want Regeneration that is always activated and now he had three transformation activated right now : Golden Eagle Transformation, White Hulk, and Heavenly Insect Emperor along with unknown type Cat''s Nine Life, so he had 8 activated right now.

    Michael then casted the Four Elemental Release and nothing happened aside from the effect of the talent itself, then Gravity Manipulation, then Spiritual Tentacle, then The Perceptive Conjuration, huh! Nothing happe- FUCK!!!!

    Suddenly Michael kneeled again as the four element, wavey tentacle, increased gravity, some angle looking thing, and all of the transformation vanished for a second, leaving Michael that is drenched in his own sweat.

    So the limit for my current state is 12 talent at once, huh.

    Even though the pain have gone away Michael still gasped there before he closed his eyes for a moment before opening it again, in that moment he looked into his Soul Space and saw The Hourglass is cracked as expected and is recovering and he contacted Hibiki to enquirer some info, he was told for that moment she was suddenly disconnected with the clone''s body and was sweep into a darkness before reawakened in the clone''s body but weirdly one of the effect of his original talent, Blood Contract didn''t suffer any damage, when he asked them all of them didn''t felt anything.

    Michael laid there for a moment before he used his Infant Soul to scan the area and he found out the group was nearby, Michael got up with a smile on his face.

    The reason for this smile are two reason; First, it was because he had gained so much new information about cultivation like the breakthrough thingy, talent usage limit, and he gained some new servant, how could he not be happy; the Second one was because of this overflowing happiness he want to prank someone and just as he thought of that a target presented itself to him.

    Michael pretend to stretch before doing some pointless pose and finally saying "HAH!!" and his body that is quiet tall for a human being at around 1,8m tall expanded to around 4 to 5m tall while being covered in black amour that have many small spiked along with golden feathered wings and a transparent looking wings.

    It seems Michael tried to smile in his transformed state but he couldn''t as his mouth is beak now before he spread his wings and leaped down from the 9 floored building.

 84 Return

    Meanwhile the group was nearing to the building and some was complaining, of course it was already obvious just who is among them that is complaining.

    "Seriously, what is taking so long! That MF! well i will forgive him since we are about to defeat him tonight right Melinda." Aria said.

    "Hmmбн hmmбн I don''t think that will happen tonight but what happen will happen." Melinda said while holding her chin.

    "OyaбнOyaбн are you guys talking about talking about defeating him in the bed? You guys have progressed that much!?" Angelica said in fake shock.

    "Of Course!" "Yeah"

    "It''s not fun if you guys don''t get embera-"Suddenly Angelica stopped because suddenly a big shadow enveloping them out of nowhere.

    All of the group members looked up. They all saw a monstrous being whose waist is as wide as an average man''s height and it is as tall as two floored house with golden wings that could envelop it''s whole huge body is flapping along with some kind of distortion bellow it, the monster was covered in black amour filled with tiny spikes, from it''s ferocious face it let out a shriek while flying down in a very fast speed toward them although to the ''monster'' it was already purposely slowing down it''s speed.

    Seeing this scene only three people screamed in fear before collapsing on the floor, there was three people that have an unfazed look while the last two had a confused look on their face.

    It was Aria, Melinda, and Marcel who is unfazed by this while it was Angelica and her parents who is frozen in fear before collapsing on the floor while the one with confused face is Misha and her mother, Lily.

    Immediately Angelica stood up with her shaking legs before she tried to pull Marcel while shouting "WhaбнWhat are you guys doing hurry up! Hurry up and escape!"

    "What are you doing, Angelica?" Marcel asked confusedly.

    "What are you saying, didn''t you see that monster, hurry up! It''s nearing." Angelica replied full of fear.

    Just then the monster was just about to slam into the ground before a voice sounded out "What are you doing, MF? Is that some new transformation talent that you snatched from someone." Aria''s calm curious voice sounded out, hearing this the monster that is Michael spread it''s wing wide open slowing it''s descent while blowing a huge gust of wind, making Misha''s mother, Lily Ainsworth fell to joining the family of three.

    "Ah, you are not his mate nor his servant so I forgot about it Angelica sorry, it''s Michael you know, Michael Febrianto." Marcel said while helping Angelica and her parents stood up.

    "EH, HOW DID YOU KNOW, ARIA?" just from that question a blast of wind blew from his beak into everyone''s face.

    "Idiot, really idiot, did you forgot our connection and your connection with your servant." Melinda berated.

    "TCH! HEre I ThouGht I could scare you but it seems my effort is useless." Michael spoke while transforming into a naked human form, immediately nine orange thick furred tail covered his private part before suddenly pieces of clothing emerged from his skin.

    "Don''t worry you scared those three." Aria pointed at the pale and shaky family of three.

    "IбнI was really scared you know." Angelica burst into tears.

    "Ummбн I am sorry Marcel you are her boyfriend, comfort her will you." Michael said awkwardly.

    Marcel then looked at Michael for a second before he carried the still shaky Angelica away.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease clickfor visiting.

    Melinda then tried to push Michael while saying " I am going to punish you tomorrow at night."

    "Let''s go don''t waste any more time." Aria ushered.

    With help the family of three still followed them although they are put trough those suffering because Marcel partially have explained his circumstance after allowed by Michael, even the noisy Angelica shut her mouth up after this incident.

    On the way home Michael, Aria, and Melinda still played the hero game, one time when it was Michael''s turn he rescued a pair of Mother and her boy from several robbers.

    When Michael approached them, the boy who had a terrified face suddenly changed to a calm one with a faint smile on his face, the boy said while gazing at Michael "I found you." Before the boy''s terrified face come back. Michael felt a little weirded out so he asked "What do you mean boy?"

    But the boy didn''t answer him, he just huddled into his mother''s embrace and the mother answered in his stead "It''s nothing sir, just some child''s ramble, thank you, thank you" the mother stood up to say thank you even after Michael walked away.

    This even was on his mind for several minutes but he just ignored this small abnormal event on his journey back as he had encountered many, many abnormal event along the way.

    After a while Michael suddenly stopped "This should be the place where we teleported into before." Michael said before unfurling the nine long tails from his back.

    "Alright everyone hold each other hands." Michael clapped before extending two of his tails to Aria and Melinda each.

    After all of them have held hands with each other, Michael closed his eyes for a moment before disappearing from that place unaware of a man watching them from buildings away, hundreds of kilometres away.

    The man spoke "You won''t escape." Before collapsing into the floor, unconscious.

 85 Invader

    Michael and the group then reappeared on a road filled with abandoned cars that can''t be used anymore. "Ehбн oh yeah I forgot we got more people huh, of course the distance would get shortened right, hahahaбн" Michael looked around for a moment before laughing and clapping his hands once.

    "Alright then let''s use these car''s, Marcel, Misha search for cars with keys still inside of it okay." Michael said to the two before he looked at his body that is actually naked and only coated with a layer of illusion that looked like clothes.

    While Marcel and Misha is searching from car to car, Michael suddenly had an great idea so he changed his clothes to an all black school uniform before a glasses materialized out of nowhere, even his messy hair changed to a neat one .

    Everyone looked questioningly at Michael but no one asked anything, then Michael slowly bend his legs until he had a sitting posture, Michael even lifted one of his legs and placed it above the other.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease clickfor visiting.

    Aria and Misha''s eyes lighten up in recognition but they stayed silent watching Michael sat on thin air.

    After several minutes, still no one commented this weird action even Melinda didn''t ask anything. Finally, Misha and Marcel come back.

    Michael then went back to his previous look without saying anything too.

    "We have found 10 cars that is intact and with keys still inside." Marcel reported while Misha stayed silent beside him before continuing "Do you want to choose which one we will use, Master?"

    "Just choose two that is big enough for all of us and comfortable enough to be use." Michael said while still walking toward them.

    The two of them nodded and walked toward the two cars before starting it up, Michael along with Melinda, Aria, and Lily entered the car which Misha drive.

    Naturally the other car is filled with the rest of the group and naturally Marcel''s cars is the one leading as Misha didn''t know the way.

    After a few minutes passed, Michael realized he is the only man in the car and it looked like he had a harem, then while laughing he realized he indeed have a harem.

    Thirty minutes passed and almost all of them saw sign of crowds near the house, it took 30 minutes because there are so many vehicles abandoned on the road, usually it only took a dozen minutes.

    It seems the crowd spotted the cars too since the crowd began to shout something and many of them turned toward the cars. Michael raised his eyebrows because he can see that on the top of the gate and walls surrounding it, there are the employees holding weapon while ushering those crowds to disperse or they will kill them.

    Michael climbed to the roof of the car and waved at the employees on the top of the walls. The one of the employees with strange eyes seem to have spotted him and informed the person beside him.

    Then the person took out a loud speaker and mic before it was covered in thin blue light and he shouted out "Young Master these people want to invade this place for breads should we kill them."

    It was astonishing considering it was only several days since they first killed someone or they stepped out from their peaceful society.

    Michael then took a deep breath before shouting "JUST DEFEND THE GATES AND WALLS!!" the sound reverberated and many from the crowds crouched down while covering their ears.

    "Oi stop the car" Michael said but it seem Misha and Marcel can''t hear it so he send it through their connection and the cars stopped just several meters from person in the back of the crowds.

    Michael spurted his golden wings without transforming his other body part and he spoke normally but with his qi infused voice, it reached all in radius of a hundred meter. "If your objective is food, then I will give you a bread per person and you all will have to leave if you don''t I will make sure all of you die, perhaps some won''t really die but more or less like that, if you come back I will kill you too."

    In the car Aria whispered to Melinda "Since when did he is that kind."

    "He is juts faking it there is now way they would agree to that, look at those people they brought weapons covered in blood, maybe it''s not human blood if it were just in small amount but all of them have at least some blood, so most likely they have killed someone and maybe used to robbing or plundering things." Melinda responded while looking at the crowds trough the car window.

    Aria look at Melinda speechlessly "Since when are you this smart?"

    Melinda then turned to Aria before tickling her with all of her might.

    Marcel just Misha and her mother just laughed lightly at this scene.

    Maybe Melinda''s prediction is correct as the crowds that is still standing laughed wildly at Michael''s words. Then one of them who seem to be the leader of the gang shouted "Why don''t we just kill you and take it!" the leader spoke as if Michael''s shout didn''t take down a fifth of them in an instant, maybe he was confident in his own power.

    Michael who is still in the sky then smiled in response because this kind of response is the one that he expected the most, without he knowing he had become more bloodthirsty but he some kind of still restrained by modern code, maybe?

    Michael then said trough his connection with his servant and lovers that is in the cars. ''all of you kill them if possible, just look at this as live human training, so maybe you guys can be more used to killing, I will just watch and prevent them from escaping.''

    Maybe it''s because it will be the first time for his girlfriend and her family to see his violent side, Marcel was a little hesitant but he decided that if she really loved and can accept him, they would gradually accept it.

 86 Battle 1

    After the order Melinda, Aria, Misha, Marcel, and Lily come down from the car, Lily stood where she is while the rest stepped forward toward the enemies.

    Marcel was the first one to attack, he jumped into the air while transforming into his Golden Eagle form, his whole body was covered in golden feather, his mouth changed to a beak, his hands and feet changed into claws, golden wings spurted out from his back.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    With a shriek, Marcel flew higher before he shrieked once more and he folded his wings mid-air before spreading it fast, the feathers on his wings shoot out toward the invaders on the ground.

    "Feather Shot!"

    After that Marcel slowly descent with his bald golden wing flapping as hard as it can. The Feather Shot killed many of those that have been stunned by Michael''s shout.

    While some that is still standing tried to roll or jump to avoid it but only those at the edge of Marcel''s attack escaped. Since the one that have been stunned by Michael''s shout was more or less a third of all the invaders, half of them was instantly pierced by Marcel''s golden feather.

    As Marcel landed lightly on the ground the surrounding invaders rushed toward him like a rabid dog, weirdly most of them didn''t use their talent or at least any visible one.

    Being cautious Marcel blocked the first invader that reached him with his arm, as the pipe collided with his feather covered arms Marcel realized that most of those guys who seem to didn''t use their talent really didn''t used them, perhaps it''s because they still is not used to it.

    So Marcel let the one that didn''t use their talent strike him while he clawed their heart out or ripped their throat out. Even the ranged attack or attack from those who had transformation talent only managed to wound the bald wings of Marcel, if you really look at Marcel, you would find yourself laughing probably with his wings red and bare but his whole body is covered in attention catching golden feathers, that is only before you see how he killed those people brutally making his golden feathers covered in blood, he killed so many that he looks like a blood humanoid eagle.

    On the other side of the battlefield Melinda had transformed into her Lightning Cheetah form, perhaps because of her lightning related power she would survive the Tribulation Lightning easier but looking at the miserable Lightning user that Michael indirectly killed, maybe it didn''t matter.

    Still the moment she finished transforming she activated her Dash, her dash no longer needs to charge she can instantly launched it as long as she could withstand the burden.

    The moment she activated the dash, the whole world slowed down, she glanced at Michael for a moment to see if he was affected, after all even if she loved him so much sometimes she want to best him at something but looking at those eye movement that moved even that fast in her slowed down perception as if he was checking something Melinda knew that even his speed is probably faster than she is.

    Still Melinda ran forward and used her claws to slit those invader''s neck and before the blood could stain her, she moved away, her speed and perception is indeed fast but if compared to the superhero Flash it is infinitely slower.

    Melinda didn''t know how much she had killed but when she launched an attack at one of them, suddenly out of nowhere blue light burst from his body and striking Melinda before launching her back, as the result of the counter attack Melinda was thrown out from her Dash Mode.

    The one that counter attacked instinctively had a pale face too while clutching his chest it seem his power consumed much Qi and before he could recover suddenly a giant robot foot slammed down on him, crushing him to meat pies.

    "HAHAHAбнDie! Die!"

    Melinda looked up and saw a weird thing, she saw the giant robotic legs was connected to a ball with nothing else and inside the ball was Aria.

    On the other side of the battlefield.

    Misha covered her hands in black amour while her eyes changed into the one that looks like an insect''s, she was just about to dash forward before a flash of lighting killed the one nearest from her and just as she was about to take the other one, he was killed too, after this repeated several times Misha decided to just protect her mom and wait for some opponent to come to her.

    Finally, someone did come, the one that come here was a thin man wearing a wretched smile while looking at both of them, probably because Lucy looks so young, he though they are sister maybe.

    The wretched man''s fingers grew blades while his legs curved backward like a kangaroo.

    Shouting he rushes forward in an unimaginable speed to Misha "HA!!"

    However, Misha managed to block the wretched man''s claw but she was pushed into ground. The man then raised his hand but he fisted his hand, it seems the man didn''t want to kill Misha and we all should know what is his wretched intention.

    Knowing that she would be healed easily, Misha didn''t block the attack she wanted to claw the man but the man was too fast. The man''s fist reached Misha''s face first and her claw didn''t manage to reach the man''s neck because he used his other hand to stop it.

    A little stunned Misha froze and the man smiled widely "Ah~ it have been such a long time since I got a good girl at this quality, boss always took them." The man said this while molesting Misha.

    Misha got Goosebumps from it and she struggled wildly because of many small spiked on her gauntlet the man was scratched many times any the man looks like he have dipped his hands into a basin of blood.

    "You Bitch!!" the man raised his claw and Misha who perhaps is stunned because of it was the first time a man managed to touch her body cried and she though ''why am I so weak?''

    Suddenly, a dark golden feathers with pierced the man''s head before piercing deep into the ground and Misha heard from her head ''Don''t worry I will train you to be strong, Ah! And if you want some sexual training to get used to man too I can do it, no please let me do it, umбн but I have to get Melinda and Aria''s permission first, lastly don''t always target neck it''s obvious, Cya.''

    Misha was relieved by the first line of words but the second one made her laugh and a little mad but Misha stood again looking at Michael who is flying and observing the battleground , Misha looked ahead with the looks on her face is the same one as she had when she fought to death protecting her mom, without her realizing it too many insect was gathering toward her.

 87 Battle 2

    From inside the house, a invisible spectre shows up and went trough the gate, the spectre was holding a sword albeit a short one.

    The spectre was Marcus, he too heard Michael order to train and he recognized this gang, it was the gang he belongs to before, previously he had too joined this gang to survive but after a few days he enjoyed the looting, plundering a little but the incident a day ago awoken him.

    He didn''t know why but he suddenly felt an urge to kill those people. So he killed them, he snuck as close as he can to someone before spinning in his ghost form before materializing and his spinning body that held the sword quickly beheaded a man.

    Marcus still didn''t know why but his killing intent grew the moment he killed the first man. Marcus repeated these two more times before he realized he didn''t need to; he just needs to pierce the one with long range talent or the one that haven''t transformed yet to kill.

    So, he did that, if he found the one with incomplete transformation, he targeted the other vital part, the gang of course noticed this long time ago but they couldn''t defend against it.

    There is no talent that cannot capable of growth, It have been proven, the one with incomplete transformation will gain the complete one as their cultivation grow or when they have completed it they will gain an boost on their talent effect or gain a new effect, so what can Marcus''s talents do when it have been completed, he can gain Core Qi that made up the cultivation base by killing people and his soul defence grew as his cultivation grew, more than the normal cultivator got.

    Marcus have killed dozens of people now, perhaps he only had to kill 50 more to advance Late Gas Qi Stages.

    After a while Marcuse targeted a man with third eyes on his forehead. The man suddenly turned to Marcus while suddenly a white light burst out from the man''s third eye.

    The white light-struck Marcus and Marcus was wounded he bleed green blood that only some people could see but he maintained his Ghost Transformation. Marcus retreated from the man and killed others and it seem Marcus power could heal him as he killed people.

    And so in his frenzy Marcus continued to kill the one that he can kill but of course a trace of sanity is always present inside of him, otherwise how could he could think of retreating or avoiding his ally.

    бн..

    Michael watched all of the battle with keen eyes, after all he only want to train them and didn''t want any of them dying especially Melinda and Aria. This decision to watch over his servant was proven correct when he saved Misha and Marcus who at some point joined the battle.

    Michael too inspected almost everyone on the battlefield, hundreds of them, most of them are commons and weak, there are some good one but they overlapped with the talents of his servant so he let them got killed by his team or he killed them himself.

    On the gates there was even Hibiki and Lydia is there, well Hibiki and his other clones is shooting some elemental attack and it seem his other clones is starting to have their own personality considering their movement and the time they have been fully connected to him, mostly he did that with Hibiki since her personality Is already developed so he can do it without inhibition.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Of course, Lydia can only cheer on them but then he lends his elemental power to her and right after that a shudder seem to travel trough her body before she shoots small fireballs toward the invaders.

    Michael look at his other servant, Marcel was fighting fine with piles of corpses around him and his golden feathers is beginning to grow back. He watched Aria having fun trampling people, he watched Melinda killing those people with fast speed and her claw. Misha struggling against several people with insect sometimes helping her and Lily healing her. Marcus slaughtering people one by one in his Ghost Form.

    While he is doing all of this there is of course the one that attacked him perhaps thinking he is an easy target because he didn''t attack aside from the start. The one that capable attacking him was those with flight ability or long-range attack and of course Michael kindly rewarded them with a dark golden feather to the face.

    Curiously one of the guy with flight talent stopped mid-way toward him while flapping his wings to keep him mid-air. The man''s ferocious face changed to a calm one, seeing this Michael couldn''t help but to feel a dижjид vu.

    The man spoke "You are interesting, you may have hope to truly kill me so develop fas-" and then Michael launched his feather to the guy but a while light shielded him and the guy calmly continued "-ter and don''t worry even if you don''t have motivation to do so I will made it so you wi-" and Michael launched the second feather toward the man and it went trough his stomach, while coughing blood along with his internal organ spewing out he continued "-ll have the, cough! Motivation to do so, ah it''s so hard to pretend to be like this, cya Mi-" but before he could finish that the man fell from the mid-air, dead.

    The man didn''t finish his word but Michael could guess what it is, so Michael began to think where does this feeling come from but even while thinking like this Michael killed those who is bold enough to attack him.

    Michael then remembered the guy who failed to breakthrough and the kid he rescued have similar feeling as the guy who just died. Even while his man was dropping like flies the leader was still confident, perhaps it''s because he can manage to do similar things.

 88 Training

    Finally, the leader took off to the sky with a scaled wing that burst out from his back. Michael inspected the only person he hasn''t inspected in the battlefield, well he hasn''t inspected Marcus so the enemy then, the last enemy he hasn''t inspected.

    [Awakened Talent: Dragon Soldier

    Effect:

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    - Dragon Soldier Transformation

    -Improved Reproduction Capability

    -Improved Fertility Rate

    -Loyal Servant]

    Then the leader was covered in red scales before he clawed at Michael so Michael set a gravitational barrier before he inspected the effect.

    [Loyal Servant

    Description: As the servant of the Royal Dragon, The Dragon Soldier will unconditionally obey the Royal Dragon no matter how much weaker the Royal Dragon is and as the servant of Royal Dragon, Dragon Soldier entire offspring will always result in another Dragon Soldier]

    Seeing this Michael was astonished and the slight desire he had to take the leader as his servant because of Improved Reproduction Capability and Improved Fertility Rate vanished, perhaps if he found someone with the Royal Dragon Talent he would reconsider after taking that guy talent, moreover he maybe will find another guy with similar talent in the future.

    So, with his interest gone, Michael waved his hand. Underneath them the invaders watched the ''battle'' with confident and worshiping look but suddenly the arrogant man waved his hand and leader''s head flew off before his body fell down.

    The invaders were stunned and they heard "Alright the training is over!" Then earth rises from beneath them as if it was a living thing swallowing them, there was explosions and the ground bulged before calming down and all the corpses was all gone.

    "Ah! I forgot to leave some to intimidate people, well cleanliness is good so whatever." Michael spoke while floating down.

    Then Michael faced his servants and lovers one by one smiling before saying "This is only one part of the training."

    Inside the house, people have stopped baking bread and a large pile of bread was seen on the table, it seems the raw material last longer compared to the bread itself and it didn''t take long to make it if needed so they stopped temporarily and focused to other problems.

    Michael went through the day chatting with Jessica, it seems just yesterday night they had their first sex, Michael weirdly didn''t feel frustrated or angry perhaps he really have accepted it, before when Jessica talked happily about her and Mario he would have been a but angry or frustrated. Jessica talked about her first sex with shy expression, Michael gave her some advices about sex and she ran away with her face flushed and a pair of cat ears was fluttering on her head.

    That night Melinda and Aria pretended to sleep naked with Michael naked too of course leaving their doors open to Lydia. Lydia repeated what she does previously but she braved herself to do a hand job for Michael for a while before running away.

    Just as she ran away Melinda and Aria rose up as if they had a tactic agreement, maybe they had one. While they rushed toward Lydia who was confused by the sudden turn of event, they complained to each other "Jezz, she is to shy for someone who touched Michael''s dick while he is asleep!" "Don''t worry Aria we will convince her so she can be brave just like you!" before Michael could try to follow them the two girls hissed at Michael ""DON''T TRY TO EVASDROPE OKAY!!"" before slamming the door and cloaking the guest room where Lydia is staying.

    That night they had a girl talk Michael think and they didn''t come back so Michael Sleep hugging his bolster while muttering "So lonelyбн"

    The next day the two girls seem to be satisfied with the result of their girl''s talk and Lydia castes off her false bravado and slowly and shyly become closer to Michael but when it comes to competition with Aria and Melinda, even Jessica she became brave just like how Michael though she is, although she knew Jessica wasn''t a love rival but as a FORMER one she seem to just do that, there was one time when she won from Melinda and Aria for the night time with Michael but she just sleep atop Michael and she didn''t do anything at all.

    A week have passed and in these one week, Michael trained his servant, family and lovers also friends mostly with his Gravity Talent, he made use of this talent to mimic the Gravity Stair but he can only mimic at most the several hundred stairs at most but it benefited the one that haven''t entered it like Jessica, Misha, Marcel and others.

    The others training was Spell training that Aria teach since Michael himself is clueless about this, Michael attend this training too but he didn''t really focus all of his focus on it while other studied it with all of their might.

    The last training mode is the Talent training, this training is for all of them to fight with Michael with all of their might after all if her really died for a moment it didn''t really matter, considering his powerful strength he can hold back enough to made them only half dead but even with this precaution no one managed to actually killed Michael even once, the most they done is cutting his arm off, after all the debuff, restriction, distraction, and attack they only managed to cut off a hand that regenerated in one seconds.

    As the reward Michael purposely defeated the exhausted peoples with only one hand, he even sits mid air advancing only by using the Gravity Manipulation.

    Well as the original owner of the talents, his servant and lovers used those talent in a more powerful effect that he does if he did have the same amount of skill and Qi.

    Well this one week was really fruitful, Michael only temporarily stopped the training was because Aria and Melinda was about to breakthrough so he wants to watch their breakthrough along with others so when they did breakthrough they would be more prepared for it.

 89 EXTRA: Alucard vs Dracula

    Master have ordered me just a day after the Awakening Day to search for people with unique talent, just like others my talent changed a little but I don''t know what changed.

    Master said if I really found a good one, I would be rewarded according to my wishes but within certain limit. I remembered when Master had sex with his mistresses, even sexual stamina talent cultivator can''t match him, considering how I never found anyone worthy of it, I am still a virgin but I can finally gift it to master when we met.

    In this one week we searched hard on our base in Europe continent, I mostly found some unique talent like William who can tell someone''s cultivation stages no matter the stages and realm at least he hasn''t found anyone he can''t scan.

    While we are searching for the unique talent and heading toward city where it have been reported by my subordinate to have it''s citizen mysteriously disappear without any corpses and blood.

    We just passed one of those town, indeed there is nothing left except some insect and buildings along the thing inside of it.

    Suddenly I heard a loud explosion sound from mountains away sending the snow flying around.

    Curious about it I ordered my crew to go there. When we reaches several kilometres away from the explosion point that is still ongoing, I ordered one of the crew that had eye talent to look at it.

    After gazing in that direction for while he frowned and said "I am sorry Dr. Anira even with my talent I can only see blurry red shadows that is clashing with each other with sometimes limbs that have sharp claws flying out before dispersing into blood and flowing back to the blurry thing and the explosion most likely is caused by them." The man reported.

    "William what''s the longest range of your scan?" Anira asked William behind her.

    "It''s one kilometre if I only focused it into a line." William answered.

    "Alright let''s go!" Anira shouted excitedly.

    Then they approached until more or less one kilometre away from the battlefield, from this distance Anira could see that with her Qi enchanted eyes that there is numerous craters around a place where snow fly around as if there is a snowstorm there.

    William closed his eyes and swayed his body to without any order and after 5 minutes, he opened his eyes and said "They are both at Early Solid Stage, they are expert." William said.

    Then Anira said in disdain "Before a Transformation Realm cultivator like me what experts they are." Anira purposely spread the news of her breakthrough to Transformation Realm after all those black cloud and rainbow coloured lightning can''t be hidden so why don''t she just use it to her advantage like boosting her prestige like now.

    "Yes, Dr.Anira."

    "alright we will just watch before we kidnap both of them and brought them to our base." Anira said before holding the eye talent man''s shoulder and her eyes enlarged and changed.

    The two flashes of light separated and the real appeared of the two was revealed. One of them was a man with long hair that is past his shoulder, red raincoat, it seem red is not the original colour of the raincoat of you look closely, the man was handsome with sharp eyes and red eyes along with sharp fangs that was shown as he smiles.

    Some wounds were seen on his body before it was recovered the holes on his raincoat was recovered too. The other man was a similarly handsome man with elegant looking clothes as if he was a noble from the ancient times. With long hair passing his ears but not his shoulder, similarly his body was covered in injuries too but unlike the raincoat man whose wounds recovered like as if his blood was remaking the flesh and clothes, the elegant looking man''s squirmed as it healed leaving holes in his elegant clothes ruining the elegant impression while the raincoat man still maintained his wild aura but then some wing like limbs shows up from that hole before turning into the clothes again.

    "You are the first one to not die from my attack, I don''t know why but I just want to devour you no matter what." The raincoat man said while licking his lips.

    "I don''t know why but I too want to suck you dry, I felt this from the depth of my body the moment I see you." The elegant man smiled revealing the two sharp fangs on his mouth while his red round pupil sharpened into a line.

    "Then let''s go all out!!" the raincoat man said before spreading his arm wide and from his shadow various corpses rose from it and all those corpses have similar appearance, they looked just like a living human except their pale skin, red eyes, sharp teeth, and long claws while the raincoat man''s body itself darkened leaving only red eyes hidden in darkness .

    "kukukuбн" the elegant man laughed as the his before the edge of his body and clothes transformed into numerous bats that immediately rose to the sky, eventually the sky was covered and darkness descent, finally the elegant man body vanished leaving thousands, no perhaps millions of bats covering the sky and the flapping sound along with their cries was very loud. The bat''s body was different from a normal one too, it''s wings took up to 65% of it''s body and three sharp claws was at the end of the three point on the wings and the bats each have a pair of sharp fang.

    ROAR!!!

    As the sound was resounded the ghouls charged while the bats flew down, the two of them neared and the ghouls jumped as they swiped at the bats and the bats swiped at them too with their claws.

    When the should took a bite of the bats, the bats sucked the ghouls blood draining them leaving empty husk that dispersed into dust.

    Sometimes the some of the bats gathered re-joining into the elegant man with wings and claws this time and the shadow too jumped at the man clashing with each other.

    The aftershock of the clash even killed numerous bats and ghouls around them with radius around dozens of meters with each strikes leaving bigger craters than before.

    Far away from the battlefield the crew was already waiting for two night and one day, finally as the numbers of the ghouls and bats decreased to only dozens in number.

    The raincoat man was no longer covered in shadow in fact his sometime collapsed into blood, the raincoat man recalled the ghouls before he bite them one by one and the ghouls that is bitten by him turned into empty husk in one second and turned into dust as soon as it touched the ground.

    While the elegant stood there with clothes incomplete too and some bat''s wings was sticking out from his body and he recalled all the bats into his body before he managed to stabilize and his clothes was restored just like the raincoat man.

    "You are good bastard!" the raincoat man stood steadily but the two of them knew that both of them have exhausted not just their Qi but their essence too so much they have to resort like eating his subordinate like the raincoat man and withdrawing his familiars like the elegant man.

    "You are good too, what''s your name? at least I want to know the name of the one that would eat me or the one that I would remember as one of the greatest prey I ever had." The elegant man said.

    "I have a cheesy name that my TV obsessed parent of mine gave, Alucard Cutmoat." Alucard replied.

    "What a coincidence I have a cheesy name too, Dracula Smithsin." Dracula replied back.

    "Well let''s rumble" Alucard said before rushing forward toward Dracula.

    "Let have a good fight." Dracula said before rushing forward.

    The two of them have weakened so much that the speed that even an eye talent cultivator can only see in blur became clear.

    Even so the fight lasted an other day and a the night fell the winner became apparent, it was Dracula.

    The two of them was full of hole, Alucard''s wound was covered in thin red membrane but you could see that past this membrane is just an empty hole while Dracula''s body was too full of hole but the holes was not covered in anything but it wasn''t bleeding and some wings was seen in the holes, just like before the final round their clothes was incomplete, they are so exhausted that they can''t pretend to be tough anymore.

    With shaky steps Dracula steeped toward Alucard whose body couldn''t move anymore but is still conscious. Finally as Dracula is before Alucard''s body he lunged at him and put his two sharp fangs on Alucard''s neck and Alucard who didn''t want to die without trying with all of his might to bit Dracula''s shoulder and sucked Dracula''s blood.

    Without any suspense Dracula who had more energy left sucked Dracula and Dracula was gone, in it''s place was a thin red crystal that mimicked the shape of Alucard last moment with two holes on his nape.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Dracula then fell to the snowy ground that is muddy from the melted snow, even though it was dirty and violated his pride there is nothing he could do he was out of energy.

    Dracula''s Cultivation rose to the peak of Solid Stage and his senses rose too from absorbing Alucard, as his attention was now focused on his surrounding he sense a team of human cultivator was heading toward him and one of them isбн so powerful!!!

    Dracula tried to disperse into a swarm of bat since even if one of the bat survived he will stay alive but he was to exhausted to do so it failed, so even though his wounds is all healed he couldn''t even move.

    ''it was ironic I won but I will die like an ant, I believe there Is a saying in Chinese if I am right, umбн. I believe it was mantis stalk cicada unaware of the oriole behind, so I supposed I am the mantis and Alucard is the cicada and they are the oriole right?''

 90 News

    Michael along with his family, servants, clones, and Lydia watched Melinda and Aria sitting on 4th floor to not let any damage to the infrastructure.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    In this week of training there have been some attempt to breach this place but after several more tries and death this place became a little renown and the number of invaders decreased dramatically in the past few days there have been no attempt at all.

    Looking at the supplies that we have it seem we would have lasted 2 more month so sooner or later we would have to scavenge for food or move from here.

    Gradually two black clouds emerged in the sky, weirdly no matter how close Aria and Melinda is the black cloud remain separate and didn''t touch each other, even the lightning flashes didn''t touch seeing this Michael quickly used The Perceptive Conjuration to move Aria and Melinda away from each other with each being at the edge of the 4th floor and the black cloud above them followed, after all this is Aria and Melinda, his beloved, there is no was he is using them in experiment that this risky.

    Without saying anything Melinda and Aria accepted it, after all it was Michael who did it, there is no way he is going to harm them.

    Michael compared the black cloud to his, the guy who failed, and Anira''s he found that even after comparing all of those examples the black cloud looks very similar to each other even the lightning bolt that flashes in and out from the cloud didn''t really look different but the difference started after the first lightning bolt and everyone that he has seen have the same size and firepower at least on the first one.

    Then at the same time a thin purple lightning struck, indeed it is the same, when Anira breakthrough the realm her lightning bolt didn''t changes except the colour became dark blue after 12 thin purple that enlarged only a few centimetre compared to the first one and Anira breakthrough with 2 nodes.

    Right now Aria and Melinda is going to breaktrough with 8 nodes. Just like Michael''s the lightning bolt didn''t strike until 30 seconds have passed.

    To describe how worried Michael is it could be seen in his in his hourglass, on the wooden part of his hourglass that is supposed to be half filled is now only left with 8 emblems.

    Of course Michael lend his copied powers to Aria and Melinda, for Aria he lend her the Golden Eagle Transformation and Heavenly Insect Emperor while Melinda got Cat''s Nine Life and Spiritual Tentacle as he discovered that Melinda and Aria currently could only merge two transformation and activate one other talent at the same time, he had an similar amount before he breaktrough to the Transformation Realm and he is currently at 5% of transforming his normal Qi into the purple Attribute Qi, he could felt the benefit with the same quantity but different quality, it''s like a portion of Attribute Qi is equal to 10 portion of normal Qi.

    Melinda had her normal Lightning Cheetah Transformation except her normally thin long tail became nine long and fluffy tails while Aria was a smaller version of the monster form that Michael used to try to scare them a week ago but without the White Hulk in addition the combination form an elegant and majestic form even though she face is covered and she honestly didn''t have much curves compared to Melinda, Aria looks weirdly attractive in the golden feather along with the black amour.

    They both only used their body to endure the lightning and it seem they are speechless because they didn''t even feel anything.

    Just like how Michael breakthrough the lighting bolt expanded and when it reaches the 9th lightning bolt the lighting bolt became smaller but it wasn''t truly dark blue in colour, although hard to distinguish there is purple mixed in it and Melinda and Aria tried to withstand it with their own body. With Aria it only struck off some feathers while with Melinda it only made a black mark but Michael warned them to be careful so they used the illusion and tentacles to reduce the impact.

    And just like Michael''s the lightning bolt at the 16th, it changed into a mixed colour of dark blue and blue, once again the same thing happened at the 20th, the lightning bolt gathered into a ball and changed into a yellow colour, there Is no impurities on it filed with only yellow colour.

    Seeing this Michael prepared himself to rescue them, one each of his palm a white light was growing stronger and stronger while he crouched preparing to rushes at moment notice.

    Then just like that the yellow lightning bolt descent upon the two girls and then history repeat itself the illusion and tentacles that Melinda and Aria conjures vanished the moment it neared the yellow lightning bolt and it seem it didn''t do anything to help.

    The yellow lightning bolt then struck the two girls, the moment it did Michael rushes toward Aria, it wasn''t he is favouring Aria over Melinda but Melinda had a failsafe for her, yes it is the Cat''s Nine Life.

    So Michael healed Aria as the cloud dispersed and in 10 seconds Aria was healed with her naked and unconscious, perhaps if it wasn''t for that she have once experience the remains of red lightningonce her injuries perhaps would have reached the soul and she would get into the temporary coma like before, Michael then used the earth to cover her body while he rushes toward Melinda.

    Thankfully as said before she had experienced the red lightning so she wasn''t in any real danger, her flesh was only charred and she was unconscious from the shock just like Aria although it looks like she can''t be saved if she were to let be it would take months for her natural enchanted healing ability to heal itself after all it is the wound from Tribulation Lightning.

    Melinda then recovered and Michael carried them both to his room, of course to let them rest he already have enough of the sleeping sex play.

    While he was carrying the two of them Anira reported to him just like how she reported 3 days ago when she is going to breakthrough. "Master I found a really unique talent, he only took a week to level up from the Early Gas Stage to Middle Solid Stage."

 91 Vampire Primogenitor

    "Master I found a really unique talent, he only took a week to level up from the Early Gas Stage to Middle Solid Stage."

    Hearing this Michael was a little excited but then he remembered "Did you already confirm that he didn''t use any pills or treasure to do so?"

    "I haven''t but I am mostly certain it''s his talent''s effect."

    Michael then began thinking while sitting on the bed between Melinda and Aria stroking their head genteelly and constantly. "Alright lend me your vision!" Michael ordered as he lend the Status Check talent to Anira before transferring his consciousness to Anira''s trough their connection.

    Michael then saw that trough Anira''s eye, she was inside a crater with snows surrounding it, right in front of her is a man who looked real handsome with sharp edges on his ears and two sharp fangs that could be seen from his open mouth along with his red pupil.

    On the edges of her vision there is some kind of red crystal in a shape of person that seem to be hugging something. The man seems to be bounded by Anira using the Gravity Manipulation.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Then Anira began to speak out loud knowing Michael''s presence in her mind "Master there he is, I will begin using the Talent you bestow to me."

    [Awakened Talent: The Vampire Primogenitor

    Effect:

    - The Vampire Primogenitor

    -Bat Transformation

    -Blood Bestowal

    -The One True Vampire (Absorbed)

    -No Weak Point (Absorbed)

    -Shadow Power (Absorbed)

    -Ghoul Creation (Absorbed)]

    ''Hmmбн? Anira view The Vampire Primogenitor, Blood Bestowal, Ghoul Creation (Absorbed), No Weak Point (Absorbed), and The One True Vampire (Absorbed)''

    [The Vampire Primogenitor

    Description: Grant the owner the body and bloodline of The Vampire Primogenitor permanently, granting near infinite lifespan, super regeneration, super strength, super speed, accelerated thought, infertility, the weakness positioned on the heart,and ability to feed on blood to grow.

    As The Vampire Primogenitor, there is no other vampire allowed to exist aside from it''s kin]

    [Blood Bestowal

    Description: Allow User to bestow a part of the blood essence to make a kin that can''t disobey the higher ranking or the one that sired the vampire]

    [No Weak Point (Absorbed

    Description: There Is no real weak point on the user body]

    [Ghoul Creation (Absorbed)

    Description: Allowed user to make soulless slave without any individual thought who will inherit some characteristic of user whose lifespan is connected to user by sucking the victim''s blood, the created ghoul can be stored inside user''s shadow]

    [The One True Vampire (Absorbed)

    Description: Grant the owner the body and bloodline of The One True Vampire (Absorbed) permanently, granting usernear infinite lifespan, super regeneration, super strength(weak), super speed(weak), and ability to feed on blood to grow.

    As The One True Vampire , there is no other vampire allowed to exist as he is the only one]

    ''can you tell me how did you find this guy, Anira'' Michael asked a little shocked.

    So Anira told her experience to Michael out loud, how she found the duo, how their duel, how their duel ended, how they ambushed the winner and captured him.

    Michael didn''t know why Anira like to talk out loud considering she can just spell it out on her mind or try to remember that specific memories so Michael can see it perfectly.

    ''Alright Anira you shouldn''t copy his power since it seem you will suck him dry the moment you do so I will lend you these Talent okay, if possible bring this guy to me or I will just go to where you are, also tell me your wish the moment we really met okay!'' Michael said before cutting off the conversation while taking the Status Check emblem and giving Anira The Perceptive Conjuration emblem and Cat''s Nine Life emblem along with the Ghost one.

    Actually, Michael could largely guess what her wishes Is so he wants to ask permission from Aria, Melinda, andбн Lydia.

    If you really think about it, this Talent is actually could be considered stronger that Michael''s in term of potential since if only in a week they can level up three whole stages even if it cost thousands of live, imagine in this limitless cultivation world where they can perhaps in several month reach The True Soul Stage.

    While thinking of this Michael, Michael''s hand that is shining white didn''t stop stroking his lovers head since there may be hidden complication left.

    ***

    On the other side of the word Anira''s subordinate who have been withstanding the creep from hearing their boss talking to herself, smiling for no reason, ah! Wrong perhaps she is happy because we successfully captured this guy but the subordinate couldn''t hold it anymore and slowly inched away from her because Dr.Anira is laughing like a mad woman with a very wide smile along with her blushed face while cupping her face and swaying her body.

    It was supposed to be a beautiful view considering Dr.Anira''s beauty but her subordinate knew the cruel experiment she had done and sometimes when she really get an interesting subject would she act like this, there is no other reason right?

    Even though they have helped Dr.Anira caught hundreds of people they still cast a pitying look at the man who is trapped in the gravity ball that constantly pleasuring him inhibiting his recovery.

    The whole way to their base Dr. Anira was still smiling along with a blushed and dazed face scaring her subordinate even further.

    ***

    Back to Michael, he suddenly heard a loud sound that he is very familiar with, Michael searched his memories while he sharpened his hearing to knew the situation better but before any of them did figure anything his clone informed him of it.

    Hayate, the one named by Hibiki since she is named with a Japanese names, she named the others with Japanese one too like this one.

    "Oy, original there is a bunch of people bringing guns blazing here arrogantly, Heh! How stupid aren''t they."

 92 EXTRA: Arias Viewpoin

    Kukukuбн

    It is really funny seeing Michael''s reaction, he is really weird and quiet easy to tease, well he is a pervert too but it seem I am a pervert too just that before meeting him it''s hidden inside me.

    It''s almost always fun being with him, for example I am laughing at him right now because how he is reacting when he is about to deep kiss Lydia.

    I mean a man who massacred hundreds of people in cold blood, well except his first kill where he acted normally Michael didn''t really care but when it comes to the lolicon or paedophile thinghe have such an averse reaction, of course I knew the source it was because when he read a novel usually it''s like this when the novel have killing or war in the theme the main character is mostly cold and didn''t really blink an eye when killing or romantic novel where the main character who tried to deny every moment that he is said to be paedophile or lolicon despite being actually okay with it, and that influence Michael greatly I think after all he once told me that his dream is to live like the main character in novel, anime, manga, or movie that he liked.

    So while I am smiling widely and is supporting my head with both of my hands, Michael crouched and grabbed Lydia''s shoulder before gradually approaching her face and he kisses her, once his lips touched hers he automatically used his most skilful technique in kissing, inserting his tongue invading your mouth but I am a little jealous after all he never been that nervous when he is about to kill me or Melinda.

    Speaking of Melinda I looked at my side, seeing Melinda who wide eyed watching Michael and Lydia kissing in his room, this girl is actually an even bigger pervert compared to me but she is an invert one even after all those bold sex she still remain invert unlike me and Michael, for example a few night ago when we had sex with Michael in his untransformed form and child form she is practically drooling, well maybe she is not an invert she just didn''t want to admit it.

    She asked Michael to suck on her huge breast while giving him a hand job in his child form with such a wretched smile on her face as if she is an uncle who really had a paedophile finally having a sex with a child.

    But it was indeed such a good experience, Michael Cumming so fast, well I said so fast because he usually can last for hours if he want but when he didn''t have that protection we climaxed together and to be honest it was satisfying but Michael prefer to dominate so it would be rare for us to have that kind of sex ever since 5 days ago when we first have that kind of sex, Michael agreed to do so every few days.

    Ah, Michael finally let that poor girl go, she is only standing right now was because Michael supported her, look at her shaky legs, red face, and intoxicated look it was clear she is a beginner, I suppose on her first night Michael wouldn''t be satisfied with only her, I guess.

    Melinda whose face returned to normal hurriedly supported Lydia to let her cool down a bit on the floor before kissing Michael and unlike before without hesitation he kissed he deeply.

    Maybe she didn''t realize it but you Melinda shows those perverted face only when Michael couldn''t see them I but when he didn''t see them, she let loose you know.

    There was one time where when before the Awakening Day, before Michael met Lydia, before he met Melinda when he is a little shy to ask for sex, ahбн Michael was cute at that time, back to the point at that time I caught him masturbating while looking at hentai and porn in his phone I saw that he is jerking off a yaoi hentai and when he is aware of me I tease him saying he is gay and he hurriedly denied it and said that he will only accept it if the guy was very cute, beautiful, and girly even so he said it would be better for him to commit suicide over being the lower one or the one being fucked.

    From this you could see how obsessed he is at being dominant, as proof he even showed me his normally locked gallery and pointed out from hundreds of hentai he had, the several yaoi hentai he had is the one with traps not the one with tall man and muscular one entangling with each other he even let me hold his phone for ''inspection'' and from the hentai manga there is I could see how obsessed he is with man dominating woman or a tall one dominating a smaller one.

    Really, he is at that time is really act similar to Melinda and he really is cute with his antic.

    I then lifted the still stunned Lydia and took ger to the guest room, after putting her on the bed, did she finally come to herself and hid her face on the pillow.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Well, there is also that Jessica and to be honest I am most jealous of her but at the same time I am thankful to her since she is partially responsible for what kind of a man Michael is and the one that Is holding his heart for so long, to be honest I investigated Michael and how he is before he awakened his talent and it seem he is a good man, he seem to be fit with her too but the only barrier between her and Michael is her familial love toward him.

    I am amazed with Michael too, he persistently went after her for years, perhaps he already could feel it back then that her kind of love is different from his as that why it only took several months for him to truly accept it and treat her like a sister just like how Jessica treat Michael as a brother.

    I closed my eyes and senses that Michael is having a big sexual desire and without any request I approach him and dragged him to the bed, after all I too want sex tonight.

 93 Gun

    Hearing what Hayate have said Michael was still relaxingly stroking his lover''s head, considering that his body could withstand punches that have the power equal in force to RPG rocket with each punch without any protection it''s not surprising, perhaps only sniper rifle will manage to draw blood on his bare physical body but that itself is impossible because there Is the automatic Qi Stage all Transformation Realm cultivator have.

    Michael then closed his eyes and temporarily took over Hayate''s body, Michael opened his eyes and he saw that numerous people wearing worn out police uniform with a hostel on the side of their waist. Some of them is even playing with their handgun and judging by it, it''s an old revolver model most of them did eve have a riffle and only some with have a riffle and bulletproof vest.

    Michael then asked "What do you all want!" then the murmur started.

    "Who is that rude kid?"

    "Who knows, maybe the owner''s kid."

    "Let''s just shoot that kid as warning."

    And so more.

    Hearing this did Michael remembered that all of his clones is in a kid body, he even jokingly name them ''The Guardian of Lolicon''.

    "Well Whatever, as we had said before surrender in peace and we will allow all of you to live here as worker if not we will storm in and chase all of you out!" as if to prove his point, the policeman, no he isn''t a policeman anymore considering his attitude, action, and the state of the world, he is just a survivor with weapons, well the man pointed his revolver at the sky and shot a shot.

    Maybe because the half-assed policemen only encountered Gas Stage Awakener they seem to think with guns they are invincible and is acting arrogant.

    ''is he stupid? why did he even waste a bullet on that, well in my perspective I just can''t understand.'' Seeing this Michael''s eyebrow was raised and after seeing too much invaders trying to get into his home, Michael was just to tired trying to shoo them nicely, so he ordered his servants that is here except Misha, Lily, and Lydia to massacre them all, this battle could also be a practice match against modern weaponry.

    Michael then went back to his body "It seem aside from the electricity nothing is different!" Michael muttered and while outside continues gunshot sound along some other sound was heard as the half assed policemen died one by one. "I forgot about the gun because it became apocalypse like situation, I thought gun didn''t work too."

    Michael then stopped speaking and looked at Aria who woke up very fast compared to Michael''s prediction. After Sitting up on the bed, Aria frowned and looked at Michael "What''s going on, MF?"

    "Ahбнthere is some arrogant bastard that think they are invincible because maybe they beat all the Gas Stage Awakener with normal talent, they think that they can beat everyone, I send some to get used to modern weaponry, do you want to have a go too?" Hearing this Aria''s eye beamed with excitement.

    "Let''s go, Let''s go!" Aria said while dragging Michael.

    "Wait! Wait! What about-" just as Michael was about to mention about Melinda, she woke up andsaw the two of them.

    Aria then dragged Melinda too who is still confused about the situation, so Michael explained it telepathically troughtheir connection.

    When the three of them reached the battlefield, it was a mess. Why? It was because the one that previously didn''t patriciate, participate in this massacre.

    Father Li was on the battlefields using that fleshy tentacles to slap the policeman away and any policeman near Father Li suddenly became inaccurate in their shooting because of their shaking hand and flushed red face before slapped away by Father Li.

    While Grandpa Li was on the wall throwing stones at the policeman and his every throw always hit the eyes or throat or any other vital position making it fatal and the policeman always dropped din one hit.

    Mario was in his Steel Transformation form shining from the sunlight, when the policeman shot at him, the bullets just bounced off while he charged at them, leaving broken bodies flying. Marcel was in his Golden Eagle form too as his metallic feather was bouncing bullets too.

    Uncle Akiang was seen too, he was attacking from the shadow, he slashed the policeman Archeries'' tendon and when they fell down he slashed at their throat or stabbed their vital point.

    Surprisingly on the other side of the battlefield, Jessica was there. She was in her Nekomimi form, with her ears and tail out and there seem to be some policeman around her shooting at the other policeman and shielding Jessica from their fellow policeman shot, every time one of the ten policeman fell she mewed and one from the enemy policeman suddenly attacked his ally and went to reinforce Jessica.

    Marcus was doing okay as before, with one week stabilizing time and pressure he is on the Late Gas Stage, the policeman couldn''t even see him some policeman that have an eye talent perhaps to increase his accuracy spotted Marcus and shoot at him but it was in vain as the bullet just went trough Marcus without hurting him.

    Seeing this Aria was excited and she suddenly raised her hands and out of nowhere the whole battlefield was covered in shadow. Some of the policeman looked up and saw a massive stone was suddenly above them and trembled.

    "Whaбнwhat is that?"

    "Run! Of course, it''s a fucking massive stone."

    As they panicked and was about to flee, one of them shouted "Wait! Remember how there is an illusionist bastard that we turn into beehive, it''s the same!"

    Hearing this the policemen was a little calmed down but they are still panicking and then the massive boulder vanished.

    "See I am right! Hahaha- ugh." And the loud policeman collapsed with a stone emblemed in his throat.

    Of course, the boulder didn''t vanish because they discovered it was an illusion, it vanished because Michael was hitting Aria''s head with a karate chop before scolding her.

    "Aria, this is training, T-R-A-I-N-I-N-G! so you can''t end the stage so suddenly, as punishment you have to stay here and watch It with me. Ahбн you can go Melinda." Michael said.

    Hearing this Melinda let Michael''s sleeve go and transformed in a flash before flashing away from there into a battlefield.

    "Hmm?" Michael could see the bluish purple lightning around Melinda turned into pure blue in colour, also he couldn''t see Melina clearly anymore.

    Michael then put QI in his eyes but he could only see a blur where the blue flashes passed by, before Michael could match Melinda''s speed perfectly that if he put Qi in his eyes, he would see the world in slowed down state just like Melinda''s before breakthrough, Matching her speed but now it seems her speed surpassed Michael, although only in speed though.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    After dozens of minutes without Michael lifting his hand no one was wounded and all the policeman was dead.

 94 The Fucking Main Character Guy Again!

    After the policeman died, the personals in the wall got down and salvaged the remaining guns that''s still can be used and like usual Michael buried their corpses under the ground. If someone really dug this place, he probably will be shocked by how much corpses he would find down there, perhaps at least 1% of the population of the city is down there.

    Michael then nonchalantly went back to his room with Aria and Melinda, on the way back he met with Lydia so he invited her to take a bath with him, without shying away she accepted it, that was just how much the progress she had, like a tsundere gradually openly and normally expressing her feeling to her loved one.

    In the bath they of course didn''t have sex yet because Lydia haven''t got to that stage yet and it seems in one of their discussion, they agreed to let Lydia do it alone with Michael.

    Even though he is stimulated seeing their naked body, Michael have enough self-control to stop his lust until tonight. After the bath while they are wiping their bodies up, Michael suddenly suggested a date "Lydia, that''s remind me we haven''t really had a date haven''t we, do you want to have one right now?"

    ''Well if considering the city''s situations and you still call it a date, it''s okay I guess'' Michael thought and he could understand the gaze Melinda and Aria was giving him was filled with similar thought with his own.

    "Really! I want to! I want it right now!" Lydia said excitedly.

    Then Lydia dragged Melinda and Aria to the girl''s personal room. Yes, the guest room had been transformed into those three girl''s room.

    After at least half an hour she come out all tidy and pretty with a pure white one-piece dress, ''Did Aria tell her my taste? Well it''s 99,9% possible.''

    Lydia then happily reached for Michael hand before running downstairs with a very bright smile on her face. Seeing this the worker just thought that their young master was taking Lydia out for a walk while searching for food or a new way to produce food.

    After a while of walking, Michael stooped and Lydia was pulled so she turned and looked at Michael who said "Do you want me to carry you?" well even if considering she is an Middle Gas Stage cultivator, her Talent is purely supportive and the boost the cultivation gave to her growing body was not that much.

    With shining eyes Lydia nodded repeatedly but soon she wore a gloomy face because Michael lifted her up and place her legs on his shoulder. The moment he did that Lydia froze before hitting Michael''s head repeatedly while muttering "IdiotбнIdiotбн" and so.

    Of course, Michael knew of this and purposely did that to tease her. If you consider age in the problem, Lydia is 13 years old and Michael is 18, only 5 years difference and Melinda is 22 years old the difference is 4 years, so it''s not a problem, by the way Michael got this information from Anira of course.

    By the way, it seem the spies he send there is dead, Maybe Aliuros clan collapsed by it''s own because of the meteors?

    The date was an very unusual one, they just walked while enjoying the sceneries where rubbles is everywhere stained with blood, the corpses was left out to be eaten by animals, by the way it seems Animals that they seen on the way is bigger than the one a week ago, of course they tried to approach Michael but it seems his aura was enough to shoo them away. On the city there Is no shopping mall that isn''t robbed clean, there is no electricity for the park to run even if Michael made a barrier there so they just spend time talking with each other, knowing each other better while Michael is walking and Lydia who is not upset anymore was swaying her leg while stroking Michael''s head.

    Human is truly adaptable, the scavenger or robber who shows up in Michael''s way quickly ran away after seeing Michael and Lydia''s clean self and cloth, because in this city where the electricity is not working anymore, where the pump is not working anymore, where clean water is precious how could someone took a bath or maybe the aura that Michael purposely is detected by them, of course Michael''s family have their own pump that is powered by the gasoline generator, there is even an old manual one from Grandpa Li''s age.

    Soon After Michael''s ears suddenly perked because he heard cursing sound and clashing sound. As he felt the date was incomplete Michael said to Lydia "Lydia do want to see a ''movie''." But of course the ''movie'' Michael had in mind is not a normal one, heck it''s not even a movie.

    Lydia then looked suspiciously at Michael before agreeing, Michael then concealed their aura before he went to an abandoned house beside him, after a series of clattering sound Michael come out with Lydia is on his shoulder but a clean bed was on one of his hand. The bed was of course cleaned, by what? By he Four Elemental talent Michael copied of course.

    Michael then placed the bed in the middle of the road before setting Lydia down and sitting on it, just as Lydia was about to ask what he is doing, nine fluffy tail sprung out from Michael''s pants.

    Suddenly one of the tails vanished and Lydia suddenly heard a clashing sound, so she turned to take a look and saw 5 men with ragged cloth and weapons, such as steel pile, broom tied with kitchen knife, bat, and so.

    There was two men on the ground and is trying to stand up, the other two was swinging the fake spear toward a man and woman but somehow it always missed while the last men are just standing around? Maybe he is guarding the two so they won''t escape.

    The clashing sound was the sound of the fake spear hitting the ground or hitting each other, it could be seen the five man was gritting their teeth staring hatefully at the man and woman.

    Lydia then asked "What is this Darling?"

    "don''t worry just watch it, as the reward for entertaining us I will save them." And so, Lydia obeyed.

    It was quite weird after getting up, the two men immediately attacked them with their steel pipe but somehow the man was tripped by stone while retreating and he pushed the woman down effectively dodging the pipe, the two pipe clashed with each other, because the two of them attacked with full strength it caused the pipe to hurt their hand and they dropped the pipe.

    "Argh!"

    Catching the chance, the spearman took this chance to stab the man with an energic shout "Hah!" but then the woman who is pushed down by the man by accident was kissed by the man , it seems she instinctively blushed and slapped the man,"Kyah!" and the man fell to the side because of it and the spear missed.

    The spearman then took the fake spear back before saying "Fuck this I am killing them right now." And he threw the fake spear with all of his strength and he howled before some fur was showing on his skin while his face changed.

    "Auuu-"

    However, before this could finish, the fake spear he threw to the ground snapped and the knife that is tied to a broom stick flew and wounded his Achilles''s heel making him drop to the ground, changing the howl into a whimper.

    "Wait that guy and girl look very familiar, hmmбн who are they? It seems they gave quiet an impression on me but who are they?" as Michael whispered to himself, he watched the weird fight goes on "Also this fight is freaking weird."

    Michael then Status Checked the man and Lydia as the original owner of the talent noticed too but she paid it no mind and continued to watch this weirdly entertaining fight, it seems her value was too changed.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Michael then became wide eyed after seeing the result of the status check and said "Isn''t he The Fucking Main Character guy from that day!"

 95 Luck

    "Isn''t he The Fucking Main Character guy from that day!" Michael pointed his finger at the guy that is getting up while rubbing his red cheek with an idiotic smile on his face.

    "Who is that?" Lydia asked while tilting her head.

    ''Cu-Cuteбн'', "Kohom! Well let me explain it, before the Awakening Era comes I had a date with Aria and...." So Michael told Lydia what happened that day and how he nicknamed that guy The Main Character Guy because how the situation coincidentally worked in his favour. ''But it seems by his talent, this guy is really a Main Character Guy, just before his talent haven''t perfectly awakened yet.''

    [Awakened Talent: Luck

    Effect:

    -Luck

    -Greater Survivability]

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    [Luck

    Description: The Holder of the greatest Luck in the whole world where everything would help him survive with the priority survival, first and The Holder''s desire, secondary while giving The Holder instinctive direction toward the greatest possibility. ]

    Just Seeing this description Michael realized how the weird happening that just happening could be possible. Michael then scanned the guy and the girl.

    The guy was at Late Gas Stage while the girl was at Middle Gas Stage, ''Huhбн, how did this guy advanced so fast?''

    Michael then scanned him one again and he finally felt that the pearl on the guy''s neck hanging by a strip of cloth. The Pearl was sucking the surrounding QI and refining it before sending it to the guy.

    Seeing this Michael was a little surprised then he began to think ''Is it possible that me being here is because of his Luck too!'' upon thinking this Michael was a little terrified but at the same time he was excited because of the prospect of getting this unique talent.

    While Michael was thinking of the fight was still ongoing although it is doubted whenever this ''fight'' could be still called a fight.

    Upon falling down the man who changed back to his human form tried to get up while the other spearman tried to help him but then the wolf man tried to get up on his own but he accidentally stepped on the staff part of the broken fake staff and he launched it at the other spearman trying to help him, hitting the other spearman on his birdie.

    "UGH!!"

    The man let out a short-pained shout before curling on the ground while frothing from his mouth. The wolf spearman looked back and was stunned by the sight, with his high-speed regeneration by now the wound was already healed.

    The man that is watching this was dumfounded, then he activated his talent and the muscle on his arms was inflated before he picked a rubble on the side and throwing this at the couple.

    While this was happening the duo who had their hand shaking have recovered and they picked up the metal pipe they dropped and determinedly swing it vertically to avoid the previous incident.

    The wolf spearman was scared so he transformed again but this time he didn''t make any sound while whispering to himself "Why is this happing? It''s so weird, damn! I am scared now I should just run now!" and the wolf spearman launched his plan, he activated the skill from his talent and wind gathered around him launching him and boosting his speed by a large margin but unlike Melinda''s it didn''t boost his reaction speed.

    The big rubble thrown by the large muscled man then flew toward the couple while the wolf spearman was escaping, coincidentally the wolf spearman''s charge route was met with the large rubble, as his defence is weak his upper body was crushed while the rubble continued for dozens centimetres more and stopping before the couple shielding them from the incoming attack of the metal pipe duo.

    Lydia was so amazed that she widened her eyes while covering her mouth with her hand, even Michael was amazed watching the event that he has no hands on happening before his eyes.

    Seeing this Michael didn''t hesitate anymore, spikes of earth suddenly burst out from the ground piercing the stunned three man''s head.

    Michael then revealed himself and Lydia before asking "Hello, are you okay?"

    The Main Character Guy seem to looked at the corpses and Michael back and forth before saying "Thank you for saving me!" the guy said decisively without any doubt, Michael raised his eyebrow ''is this the instinctive direction?''

    "Alright, what''s your name?" Michael asked as he approach and the other weird thing was the man didn''t ask anything about the bed nor Lydia nor about Michael himself.

    "My name is Kang Shin, sir." The man bowed.

    "Do you need some drink?" Michael asked just to satisfy his curiosity.

    But Kang Shin answered without any doubt "Yes, sir I am very thirsty right now."

    Michael then condensed a ball of water on his finger before giving it to Kang Shin who without any suspicion drank it as If it was a natural thing to do, Michael watching this with raised eyebrow. Even the girlfriend at least that''s the last relationship he knows they had, was about to shout something.

    Of course, inside the water was a drop of his blood. Michael didn''t know whenever this Kang Shin is just that na?ve or idiotic or his live is just that blessed by his luck or his instinct is just telling him to accept it but the guy just did it without hesitation even after being attacked by several man and saved by a mysterious man before suddenly offered a drink, isn''t that suspicious!

    Well the moment he drank the water ball, is the moment Kang Shin drank the blood too, he should have felt his body being changed to a stronger one but this Kang Shin acted as if noting happened and just closed his eyes.

    And so, their connection as Master and Servant was established, Michael also gained a copy Kang Shin''s Talent, Luck.

    At the moment Michael received the talent Luck an alarm then rang out in his head and Michael turned his head toward the source of the alarm.

    the source of the alarm is Kang Shin''s girlfriend!

    So, while he asked Kang Shin "Ah, Kang Shin who is this?" he also status checked the girl too.

    [Awakened Talent: Soul Palace

    Effect:

    -Soul Palace]

    [Soul Palace

    Description: Transform the user''s soul space into a building that is capable to holding soul and liveable by foreign soul.

    Inside the Soul Palace, User can control and create most of thing there.]

    The moment Michael saw this the alarm grew stronger while the desire to get her grow, it wasn''t in sexual nor in romantic way but it was the same feeling when he saw Kang Shin''s Talent, Luck.

    "Ah, sir, she is my girlfriend Christina Aleberstone." Kang Shin said with a smile.

    "Are you thirsty too, Christina." Michael said with a smile.

 96 Comrade

    After Hearing the offer Christina hesitated "Don''t worry Christina you should know the effect of my power right, trust him." Kang Shin said with a confident smile on his face.

    ''it seems this guy is vaguely aware of his talent'' And Christina then nodded so Michael too sent the ball of water containing a drop of his blood.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Do you guys have a place to stay?" Michael asked kindly while all this time Lydia was laying on the bed while looking at Michael with a suspicious gaze, after all Michael was a man who is never been too kind, he is even could be said cruel and stingy but then Lydia remembered Michael have a power to copy talent so Lydia looked at both of their talent and she widened her eyes before smiling understandingly.

    "No, sir but if we could trouble you can you just point us the way to Food Success company." Kang Shin said after his girlfriend calmed down from her upgrading process and held her hand.

    "Why did you want to go there?" ''isn''t that the name of Grandpa''s company'' Michael thought.

    "Umбн just before this whole thing started I was on phone with my sister who worked there and my childhood friend is there too visiting my sister." Kang Shin explained.

    Michael then begin to think ''this guy is really careless huh! I guess the Luck soften him too mu- wait isn''t this guy the possessor of the greatest luck in the world so that means his sister and childhood friend is most likelyбн''

    Michael then smiled while patting Shin''s shoulder with a face that says he had found a comrade "So your childhood friend is a girl right."

    "Eh, how did you know sir?" Kang Shin asked.

    "Kakakakaбнdon''t worry about it my name is Michael Febrianto Li, the grandson of the owner of the Food Success company, you can call me MF." Michael laughed cheerfully while patting Shin''s shoulder several more time. "Alright let''s go!"

    Michael didn''t know the Soul Palace talent that he got will be a talent that he endlessly thanked to have, but it is in the future not present.

    "Sorry Lydia, the date will have to end, how about we sleep together tonight." Hearing the first part of the sentence Lydia was about to pout before nodding.

    "So both of you, do you want to try experiencing flying?" Michael said while holding Lydia in princess carry and stealthily warping the Spiritual tentacle toward Shin and Christina.

    "Eh!" "N-" but it was too late Michael had already flapped the golden wings that appeared in less than a second while the tentacles around them carried them into the air.

    "Wohoo!" "Ahhhhh!"

    Shin who had confident in his luck along with Lydia who have trust in Michael shouted in excitement while Christina screamed in fear.

    A few minutes later trough flight and teleportation the four of them landed just before the gate and the gate opened as the gatekeeper have seen their young master in the air.

    After they landed Christina was about to fall with pale face but Shin supported her and whispered some words that Michael decided to not listen to while he himself stride in leisurely with Lydia still in his embrace.

    Michael then went to the office where the administrative worker after letting Lydia down and he opened the door and saw that around 5 people was sitting down while 3 others was walking with papers on their arms but all of them was concentrated in their work, satisfied Michael shouted with a lowered volume.

    "Is there Kang Shin''s sister here?"

    "Kang Shin!" two voice shouted from one of the tables and an empty table?

    From those two places Michael saw a big busted glasses beauty that emitted elegance and a beautiful loli around Lydia''s height just slightly taller.

    "Where is he?" the glasses woman asked anxiously before the loli asked too after pulling his cloth, making Michael doubt whenever this loli is the same age as Kang Shin or not.

    Michael pointed his thumb toward the gate while saying "He is on the gate."

    The two of them then rushed toward the gate and Michael followed them smilingly. The moment the two of them saw Shin who is supporting Christina, they tackled him while Christina ended up squeezed between them while the glasses beauty kissed Shin and the loli then took the next kiss the moment the glasses lady separated her lips, even after seeing this Christinadidn''t have that big reaction that means she knows and accepted the harem situation .

    From their body language Michael could see that they are in love with Shin and Michael commented in his heart ''Well Done, Comrade! I don''t know how many lucky encounters you have encounter to harmonised this Harem while still a normal human who only partially activated his talent in modern world but congratulation! Because of the state of this world I think your Harem will expand tremendously, perhaps even in the modern world you could became the next Yuuki Rito if you want, well for me three is enough or perhaps two but I can only have three since the situations demand that.''

    Michael gave a thumbs up when Shin looked at him before going upstairs with Lydia. Since there is sometime before dinner Michael walked further to the garden and spend time with Lydia there.

    When night arrived Lydia sleep with Michael hugging each other as if using their body as hug pillow while they are still awake Michael, he suddenly remembered as question he wanted to ask.

    "Lydia why did you put up those fa?ade when you are trying to get into my heart?" Michael asked.

    "UmбнUmбн well first I am used to it, mother used to take me to parties or gathering to socialize so I gradually adopted that mask and also I heard that men liked a sexy, confident, and mischievous woman." Lydia asked.

    "So, you are sexy, aren''t you Lydia." Michael whispered teasingly to her ears and he could felt her head that is on his shoulder is moving around and is heating up.

    "UmбнAa.... Zzzzzzzzzzбн" After panicking and couldn''t finding words to say Lydia pretend to sleep but of course Michael could hear her heart beat beating so fast and how her face is heating up, it''s very obvious, in response Michael chuckled and closed his eyes too.

 97 Discovery

    One week have passed since Michael met Kang Shin and brought him to his home, ever since that day Michael''s instinct pushed him to visit the garden at least once a day.

    After visiting the garden at least once a day without fail, Michael discovered that the flowers and plant grew multiple time it''s original growth speed, so much that each day it''s growth was visible.

    On the third day Michael begin to think why did his instinct that is guided by his Luck Talent, also the description for the Luck Talent emblem in his hourglass was a little bit different from Kang Shin''s different from other''s talent, the word that said the ''greatest luck'' have an additional word before it ''second'', well if you think about it, it make sense as there is only can be one of called greatest and The Hourglass Talent''s copied emblem is a weaker version of the original, it was seen now as the Luck Talent didn''t need Qi to power it.

    Back to the topic, Michael then curiously used Status Check on the plant but he didn''t think it would work since when the Awakening Era started he had tried to Status Check everything but the only thing that managed to shows up is the Talent Description for the awakener and the description of the Treasure his grandpa had, seriously that Kang Shin is really lucky a pearl that he picked from his visit to the sea turns out to be such a treasure that could boost his cultivation speed and have an additional space in it.

    Well when Michael Status Checked the plant he saw a description shows up.

    [Item: Qi Plant

    Description: This plant has evolved to gather atmosphere Qi before turning it into vitality to boost and support its growth while making itself contain more emergency energy supply]

    Michael even Status checked everything and every plant he saw had this description, Michael then got it the Status Check only work on things that have Qi. Michael then sat on the garden alone while thinking the implication of this discovery and why did his Luck Instinct pushed him to do so, then Michael got it if it ''contain more emergency energy supply'' means the fruit, stems, leaves could feed more people compared to it''s previous Qi less version while ''support its growth'' means faster growth as he had seen in past three days although Michael didn''t know whenever it''s preservation is the same or even faster compared to their Qi less version.

    As the Food Success company needs such a huge land for bread production, snack production, and many more, Grandpa built his company a little far from the city as the land there is cheaper compared to the one at city so nearby (around 1 hour travel time using car without traffic overflow) there is farmers for rice, corn, and fruits.

    Originally someone did propose to farm the food and everyone agreed that it would be suitable as the vegetables would need at least 4 months and the fruits would need at least 3 month while some long one need at least 7 month to years, so the plan was drafted until they could find food to last for several more months but now there Is Qi Plant so this plant is now possible, perhaps the farmers already is harvesting the harvest and is storing them.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Michael then informed his grandfather who had half trust in him since he is a fickle one so his grandfather gathered the higher up before deciding to send some teams which include plant related Talent personals on it

    As Kang Shin''s sister is one of the higher up too he of course knew about this and somehow his sister along with his childhood friend who is a helper decided to volunteer for the administrative there even if it''s still not certain yet, it could be seen that his sister have absolute trust in Kang Shin, when he asked why he decided to move there, Kang Shin said "I don''t know why but I felt if I stayed here for too long I and my loved one would be in danger."

    After this Michael didn''t follow them but he was a little disturbed by Kang Shin''s word so he checked everything he check the Food Success company and it''s personnel, he even checked the whole city for two days but he can''t find anything or anyone that could even kill one of his clones.

    Michael then decided that what maybe a threat to Kang Shin who is a Gas Stage cultivator maybe just isn''t one to him, so Michael nonchalantly decide to just face it when it comes after franticly searching for two days.

    In those two days the info Michael provided was confirmed and his grandfather decided that as long as he judge Michael wasn''t playing around he will trust him absolutely. In return for our protection and help the farmers who had plant related Talent that could accelerate the plant growth even furthers gave away the vegetables and fruits as they too had too much of it, since the growth was very fast, it consume the fertility and nutrition from the land too much too even though there is Atmospheric Qi to help with it, so as one of the help is that the poop from our residence is transported there along with our trash, there is someone with decomposing Talent there, it was a scary talent thankfully it only affected dead things.

    As we had taken care of our personal food problem and by the calculation, by several more weeks they would have more than enough vegetables and fruit to just barely feed the whole city that is even considering the population have decreased by much from the ongoing conflict.

    Also Anira have informed that they would be arriving soon with some other subordinate of hers to move their headquarters here as she had been informed of the overflowing food that is here but Michael doubt that in her original headquarter the situation would be any different. Michael though perhaps in several more years perhaps the nature would devour cities if not taken care extremely.

    Perhaps the original global warming crisis have changed into a crisis preventing humanity''s city from devoured by plants life.

    Well it''s not Michael concern for now.

 98 Arrival

    Michael stood at the sandy beach looking at the endless sea whose water is supposed to be brown in colour from the pollution and trashes in the sea was now blue and clear. Michael closed his eyes and he felt numerous Qi sources in the sea, big and small but thankfully there is none at Transformation Realm since the Qi he felt is still colourless. In those two days before he had scoured the sea too even though he found that there is many Solid Stage creatures on the sea perhaps because of their numerous number and conflict but it resulted in big number of expert.

    As Michael had read from his novel that high level creatures that have Qi usually have high level intelligence but it seem the one at Solid stage only have intelligence similar to before the Awakening Era.

    Actually Aria, Melinda, and Lydia said they wanted to go too but Michael felt a little weird if he really witnessed a woman who would be his one-night partner get along with his actual lover but he is just delaying the time since Anira is moving to near his house.

    Michael sighed then he looked and sawtwo new black dots on the sky and he infused Qi into his eyes while transforming it into an eagle''s and he saw that the black dots was a human shape with another one behind it, gradually with high speed the human shaped shadow neared and it was revealed the human shaped shadow is Anira with a man that seems to be bounded by something and is still struggling against it.

    Seeing this Michael just sighed and was wondering where is her subordinate that she spoke about after looking around herand he see nothing and as he was about to withdrew his enchanted eyes but he saw a giant dot far behind Anira and Michael thought ''Oh, I was just talking about it.''

    Michael then saw that a giant plane that is supported by several giant birds, just then Michael was tackled by the flying Anira. The momentum that she had built pushed Michael back several meters back and foot deep into the sand, of course he couldn''t stay still no matter how physically strong he is, he could do so but he would have used some Talent or Qi to stay in place or disperse the momentum.

    Michael knew about Anira was nearing him but he let her be since she did have done such a great job.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Ah~ Master''s smell, body, Master~ have sex with me." Anira said while burying her head into Michael''s chest.

    Michael looked at the bounded man while thinking ''Just how did this woman got so crazy about me, well I know the reason partially but just how did she became this weird, from dignified evil scientist to a woman who is obsessed with me (Well before she is obsessed with Michael too just in different way)''

    "Yes, yes, I know I already got permission for our one-night stand." Michael said while drawing the struggling man closer.

    "Can it became whole life stand?" Anira said while looking up at him.

    "What the heck is that? Also shouldn''t you be helping your subordinate the giant birds looked pretty tired to me." Michael said pointing at the plane that is still distance away.

    "Oh! I forgot about them!" Anira said before turning back and flying to the giant plane.

    "Hello, Dracula do you have any last wish before you die." Michael said smilingly.

    "DIE!" Dracula said while his whole body was breaking into bats that pushes the boundary that bind him and he almost succeed because Anira who set the Gravity Bind was far away so it got weaker.

    Nonchalantly Michael grasped his hand into a fist and the Gravity Bind that is set by Anira was instantly destroyed and a new one was made by Michael along with that the bats that was trying to escape was pounded back into human shaped Dracula.

    "Well as it''s your last wishes I could grant it to you I suppose." Michael said after a thoughtful look .

    Just then with a boom the giant plane landed on the sea water near the beach as the result waves rises up but Michael calmed it down.

    "Anira, you there I want you to help me with something!" Michael shouted.

    The newly arrived subordinate of Anira thought in that instant ''This guy is dead.'' But then a blur passed their vision and Dr.Anira shows up in front of the man like a dog that is excited meeting her master. They are surprised, is this the woman who killed people who forgot to add ''dr.'' to her name, is this the woman who killed anyone who looked even a little lewdly at her sexy body, is this a woman who toyed with their body.

    "Ah, so how do you want me to die?" Michael asked Dracula who is still trapped.

    "Eh? Eh!?" Dracula was confused.

    "Well since you can''t decide I should just take decapitation, Anira make sure this guy didn''t escape okay." Michael said this while his hand was covered in black amour that gradually changed to a black metal that coated Michael''s hand in the blade shape and purple Qi was coated on it and gradually it became thicker and thicker while a faint purple light showed up around Michael''s body before vanishing signalling that Michael deactivated the Qi Shield while the muscle arm with black blade thicken.

    While everyone there except Anira was confused Michael''s arm flashed quickly and suddenly his head was chopped flying off while thick red blood flew staining the pure white sands.

    "The Heck!"

    "What just happened? What just happened!? Tell me!"

    "Did that guy just chopped his own head!"

    "Amazing."

    "I want to try that too."

    Along with normal and weird reaction was mixed because some of them could sense life or energy that represented life because of their talent, this include the stupefied Dracula too.

    But then the blood that is still spewing out mid air paused before returning along with the fallen head as it''s not far from Michael''s body and it combined, in that moment the life energy that they felt have vanished returned and Michael opened his eyes.

    The first sentence he spoke was "Wow, Dying after such a long time is really refreshing, I even slowed my revival for more dramatic effect." Michael grinned while watching the surrounding people''s reaction.

 99 Changes 1

    Michael brought the amazed and terrified men and woman to the grassland besides his home that is used for football, kids playground, cow''s dissembling for Muslim''s great day. Michael placed the giant plane that he carried singlehandedly with gravity while restraining Dracula, Dracula along with some other people with life sensing ability was still confused about Michael''s revival, Dracula was so focused that he forgot that Michael said that he will die.

    Of course, when Michael brought Anira''s subordinate and the semi-functional plane along with numerous giant birds he was noticed by the guards on his home but thankfully he already warned them.

    With his elemental power Michael built temporary residence for them since the house is already mostly full.

    Happily, Michael brought Dracula along with Anira who is following him happily and as he expected his three lover was there waiting for him at the gate glaring at him and Anira as they already know who she is and the reason for the discussion they had with Michael two days aho when he just went back from his searching frenzy, when they expect his pampering and affection but he gave them such a bad news, as punishment they didn''t have sex with Michael ever since then.

    Michael who suddenly felt awkward stopped smiling from happiness and went to the building that is used for snack and other food production only separate from the building for his family''s residence and bread production.

    Michael went to third floor where there is a huge clearing that is usually used for things that required sunlight for natural drying but it was now empty.

    Of course, Aria, Melinda, and Lydia followed him along with his nine clones to watch it since Michael said it''s probably something exciting.

    Michael then constructed a bed of stone and laid Dracula there. Michael smilingly slashed his own wrist before thrusting It into the restraining gravity.

    "There you go!"

    Dracula who is mentally and physically exhausted immediately became energized the moment he smelt the smell of fresh blood. He go crazy and his whole eyes turned red then the mouth that used to have only two fangs turned into a mouth filled with rows of fangs and he bit into the arms but his teeth only managed to sink into the pre-existing wound that Michael created and stuck between it to delay the reversing wound.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    As Dracula is sucking Michael''s blood, he felt a weird sense of pleasure that he banished immediately, well it seems there is some power that is not mentioned in the Talent Descriptions.

    Then suddenly Dracula paused and froze while Michael took back his arms and dispelled the gravity restrain.

    Michael closed his eyes and suddenly out of nowhere he felt a throb from his heart along with a wave of pain from his whole body.

    DUB DUB! DUB DUB!

    "Arghбн!"

    And then he heard a voice that is unclear and seems to be everchanging between a woman, man, old young, the voice said as some Vampire feature grew and regressed from Michael''s body like the sharp ear, white skin, red pupil that contracted into a thin red line, two sharp fangs that could be seen when he didn''t fully close his mouth, sometimes there is even black bat like wings sprouted from his back before melting into blood and flowing back into his body.

    "DoбнyouбнAcceptбнTheбнchangesбнPermanently." Although the voice was unclear mixed but Michael still could understand it.

    "Yes, Yes just hurry up" Michael said while enduring the pain even when he didn''t know where the voice come from.

    And so the changes that used to regressed stayed in place, there stood a changed Michael who used to have bronze coloured skin into a white one, a face that used to be just slightly handsome became even more handsomer, his ears became sharp, his black pupil turned into red and sometimes it contracted into a line.

    "Haaahбн" just as Michael let out a breath of relief he suddenly felt something that he suddenly very desired from behind him as the redness from his pupil spread to his whole eyes Michael turned around and saw Dracula who is in the same situation as him.

    Even under the suppression of the order from his master, Dracula moved bit by bit going against the order like crazy. Michael too felt the urge to burry his face on his neck drawing all of blood and killing him there but he withstood it and just stand there as he wants to know just how long he would be able to endure it.

    Indeed, it was an exciting sight when they watched Michael''s body changed and regressed rapidly before settling in the changed form but then suddenly Michael turned around making his back facing them and they can''t see anything aside from Michael just standing there while Dracula slowly inched toward him.

    ''Well it seems if I truly want it I can withstand it while doing my daily activity, it just felt like when I want to masturbate after seeing an porn advertisement on some random website but the problem is Dracula by the look of it he is completely controlled by his instinct well by the report Anira have given to me it seem this is partially because even though he expended so much of his energy from his fight, he is not allowed to replenish it by drinking blood or eating anything in those week.'' Michael thought as Dracula inched closer and closer to Michael, he even was about to fall from the stone bed.

    "Alright then!" Michael said before grabbing Dracula and fixing him on the stone bed and piercing his two fangs into his neck, then he heard from behind him.

    "Wow, BL!"

    "So, Original pursued his taste from 2d cute boy that looks like woman into 3d man that is truly man."

    "Kya!"

    "Ptui!"

    Those comments was from his clones as his clones developed their personality they took some part of his and maximized I while disposing some other portion, for example Hayate, he discard any love for BL, Trap, or any boys+boys while amplifying his hate for muscular and tall man against each other along with Futanaris especially futanari against boy, the other is Elizabeth who is the opposite of Hayate, she had become fujoushi.

    Well as Michael sucked Dracula''s blood the sky darkens and he felt his cultivation elevating at high speed, even his Parallel Mind that he used for cultivation that already found a faster way in this week he got to 5% but now he is already 6% in a few minutes.

    As Michael continued to drink Dracula''s blood the dark sky thicken while the wind picked up around Michael, As time goes on the sky just stayed dark while Michael and Dracula was surrounded by a typhon that is weirdly concentrated around Michael, Hibiki even tried to went through but she was pushed backand strangely the roof beneath Michael wasn''t affected.

    Finally, the typhon suddenly vanished and the dark sky dispersed. Michael stood there with a red crystal statue besides him. Michael have reached the Crescente.

 100 Changes 2

    Michael who just reached Crescente stage, the second phase of the Transformation Realm closed his eyes once again because he felt an abnormality in his soul space.

    Usually when the original owner of the Talent he copied from died, the emblem that representing the talent would go from its original colour into grey but in this case the emblem that represented The Vampire Primogenitor is still pure red, it even beat like a heart.

    BADUM! BADUM!

    And when Michael tried to move it from its grove where the emblem is placed into, he can''t when he tried to erase it, it can''t, so basically one of the 24 spots in Michael''s Hourglass is permanently used up.

    Michael frowned but after a few second he let out a sigh in resignation and moved into the next thing while still closing his eyes.

    In the eyes of the watchers, right after the typhon ended Michael closed his eyes for a second before frowning and sighing in another second before he suddenly floated and rises slowly, while Michael is rising slowly the air around him is slowly tainted in purple.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    When the purple air shows up the watchers and they felt a huge pressure pressuring them to the floor, beside Anira, Aria, and Melinda everyone was laid on the floor twitching as if they are trying their best to move but was restrained.

    Even thought the three of them remained standing, they still felt a huge pressure and the only reason that they can remain standing is their Attribute Qi.

    Michael then opened his eyes mid air and the purple air vanished along with the huge pressure.

    "Sorry, Sorry, I just got it when reached the new stages so I can''t control it." Michael said to the people that is still getting up.

    Michael really is powerful his actualized Aura even reached the whole Food Success Company, thankfully none got knocked out.

    Michael then happily flew around but after a minute passed, he frowned and as time goes the deeper his frown is. The reason for Michael''s frown is that this version of flight is just too slow, it was just at the speed of a normal person running, although this kind of flight didn''t really consume his Qi and only consume the Atmospheric Qi, its disadvantage is overwhelmingly bigger than the advantage.

    Michael then floated down before the watchers. "Alright since this matter is done let''s give that guy a proper burial." Michael pointed at Dracula''s crystalized body.

    Soon Michael brought the red crystal corpse down and the workers around them was starring at it as if there is magic cast on them and just after the red crystal corpse is out from their sight did they recovered.

    Michael then went into the backyard and made a hole on the ground before hardening the bottom into the same toughness as the buildings that he reformed. Michael then let his Spiritual Tentacle carry the corpse down. After Michael put the corpse down he said to everyone there.

    "Let us pray for Dracula Smithsin who sacrificed himself for me, may he find peace and life happier than the current one. Amen." He clasped his hand and closed his eyes as if to pray.

    Everyone there had a similar though at that moment ''That''s it, wait! Does the guy who killed him really deserve to say that, his life is probably plenty happy before he got captured by you, Michael!'' but never less they still clasped their hand and offered their prayer but most of them offered their pity toward Dracula who probably if wasn''t caught by Anira who present him to Michael, he probably would became one of the highest cultivation experts there is but it''s is just what if.

    Michael then opened his eyes and closed the coffin with the same material and covered the coffin with earth. Michael then stood before the ground that just looked like others while thinking before he erected a empty slate of enchanted stone before words appeared on it.

    [Dracula Smithsin.

    From: I don''t know that, maybe somewhere on the Europe continent.

    Death: birth - 30/08/2019

    He was a good man who killed the citizen if cities for power before captured by Anira who gave him to me before and i made him sacrifice himself for me and I improved vastly saving me months of cultivation.

    I am very thankful toward him.

    M.F.L]

    Suddenly silence fell toward the backyard, some clones was holding their laughter, some other clones was shaking their head, but most of them who is there thought ''is this really okay, look at that vague description, the only thing he got right is his name and death date, look at that what kind of good guy killed population of cities, Huhбн Michael you really are just so weird.''

    Michael then left with a satisfied look on his face. Michael then went to the temporary base of Anira''s people and he declared without warning "You people will be training those half-assed guards while being one okay!"

    Although surprised and they are not content with it, they didn''t dare to disobey, they just followed Michael and Anira silently while thinking of venting their frustration to the trainee that they will train.

    "Ah! I forgot but as long as you don''t kill and break their mind or gave them an irreversible injury it''s okay to go all out since we have a healer here." Michael said before resuming his walk.

    This news only made the disgruntled people behind him smiles. Soon they all reached the barracks where the guard that patrolled the walls rested. Michael called all of them out and the guards disorderly come out in hurry, this made the teacher to-be behind Michael disdained them even more.

    Michael then introduced them to each other and immediately ordered the start of the training. Michael then stood by side to watch them, since Michael''s foundation in martial arts or the way of fighting is lacking itself so he figured out that he should watched and learned from them, he too practiced it on the spot while holding back his, this caused some of the trainers to disdained and unterminated him, they challenged him but all of them was sent back on the verge of death with one hit.

    That day Lily had a lot of practice using her power and maximizing it. At noon Anira suddenly approached the still training Michael and whispered to him.

    "Master, where is my reward? My body is aching for you, could you ravage me tonight." Anira said seductively.

 101 EXTRA: One Night Stand 18+

    At that night Michael entered his room with the happy Anira under the glares of his lover, at first it was just Aria and Melinda but then Lydia imitated them in their discontent.

    As his room is used tonight the three of them evacuated to the guest room where Lydia is originally stayed. Michael then closed the door while Anira is showering as she said she must at her cleanest when she offered him her virginity.

    Maybe it''s because of a habit Michael enclosed the room in barrier so that the cameras will work before setting them up around the bed just like when he taken Aria''s virginity. Now he think about it, it Is indeed similar but the difference is the one that is taking the bath is Anira not Michael and he is the one that is waiting not the immobile Aria.

    Michael then just shrugged and decided to just enjoy himself for this one-night stand, he was also confused why did the girls shows that much hostility toward Anira when Aria once said her dream is to have ''sisters'' as his lover.

    Just as Michael was about to continue thinking the door to the bathroom was opened, from there the voluptuous and sexy hourglass figure of Anira shows up warped in pure white towel.

    Of course, Michael seeing this was a little aroused so he stared at her a little while she cooperated by posing in some sexy pose.

    "Master, what do you require me to do." Anira asked softly while approaching him.

    "Knell." Michael said imposingly and Anira obeyed without any complain.

    "Suck my dick." Michael said and Anira who already knelled used her mouth to open the zipper and rubbed her cheek at Michael''s underwear.

    It seems she have researched some of the technique on internet or something as she bit the top of Michael''s underwear and puller it down, the semi-hard Michael''s dick smacked on her forehead, perhaps it''s because she closely looked at one or looked at one in sexually she was a little stunned, of course she must have seen them when she experimented on those mans.

    Then smilingly while locking eyes with Michael she held it an rubbed it with her check before kissing the red head before she slowly swallowed it, although her moves was inexperienced, she clearly avoided hitting his dick with her teeth like an amateur although she is.

    Anira''s lips then reached Michael''s black curly hair and she stayed there for seconds while still locking eyes with Michael, her throat was squirming around massaging Michael''s dick as it felt good Michael let out a breath while stroking Anira''s head and it seems to please her as her throat squeezed harder.

    Then Anira finally slowly pulled her head back but then Michael cruelly used the hand that was stroking her head to pull back her head that is on the tip of his penis into the depth of her throat, this whole time Anira was still locking eyes with Michael full of pleasure and passion as if she was taking pleasure on the pain, maybe she is.

    Michael repeatedly slammed his dick into the back of her throat before pulling it out for at least a dozen minutes, as she was a Transformation realm cultivator her body quality was higher even though she doesn''t actively train it, so she could at least hold her breath for half an hour.

    Even so Michael still crazily moved his hands and hips for more than 30 minutes, even though she is short of breath she seems to be even in more pleasure until several minutes later where Anira''s throat was desperately squeezing perhaps wanting to gasp for air but itr only ended up pleasuring Michael''s dick even more so Michael then pulled Anira''s head and climaxed at the deepest part of her throat that he could reach.

    Michael then slowly pulled his dick out without any care toward Anira''s wellbeing and she seems to enjoy it too so he continued to do so. As Michael''s red dick head reached her lips Anira suddenly woke up from her bliss or short breathiness and sucked on Michael''s dick as if she want to suck the leftover sperm on Michael''s urethra and Michael let her be as she is breathing trough her nose while she did that, While doing that she seem to taste something heavenly, well according to Aria she said that his sperm have certain ''delicious'' taste while remaining bitter and it energized them.

    Even after that she still licked Michael''s dick as if there is some invisible sperm around there as result the half-hard dick became rock hard again.

    Michael then pulled Anira who is still on the floor toward the bed and he saw that the towel covering her pussy was wet, very wet so Michael roughly pulled the towel, revealing her mature and buxom body, it seems she had known partially that Michael like a clean pussy as it seems very clean without any hair.

    Then without any warning and foreplay Michael plunged his dick into Anira''s pussy at once, Michael''s sudden pierce broke her hymen violently and Anira bend her back as reaction but her pussy is flooding with her love juice even more.

    "Ahh~! Master, more! Fuck me more violently as if I was nothing but you fuck meat hole, more~" Anira finally spoke.

    "Roger!" Michael said before pulling his dick out and piston it in with much force slamming into her thick ass and thigh, making the noise of flesh slapping against each other.

    Anira''s respone to the violent sex was huge, her vagina walls was squeezing even more than before and her cervix that Michael''s dick head met with every thrust seem to latch on it and unwilling to let go, making Michael feeling the sucking force and having to pull harder.

    While Anira was busy moaning while moving her hips in synchronize with Michael''s piston, he then grabbed Anira''s plentiful breast and twisted the erect nipple that haven''t been stimulated while he bit the other one.

    Anira''s response to thiswas similar to when he ripped her hymen suddenly, she bent her back as hard as she can while moaning even harder.

    After around an hour and several climax from Anira, Michael pounded his dick into the Anira''s cervix before shooting his sperm while his dick''s head Is partially inside her. Just as she was about to moan Louder Michael deep kissed her sealing her mouth.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Then after that Anira plopped down weakly as she thinks it was over but it was a little weird since she had spied on him while he is having sex with Aria and Melinda she should have known about his abnormal sexual stamina.

    Michael then though of a new idea, Michael then grabbed Anira''s shoulder while still in mating press position making her looked at Michael.

    Then Michael suddenly continued his piston shocking her while Michael licked her nape before sinking his two pairs of fang into her nape breaking her bluish barrier.

    It seems surprised her but it also pleasured her as she was about to bend her back again but Michael held her down while slamming his dick into her pussy.

    It was only after sucking her blood for several seconds that Michael noticed that if he really sucked her dry, his cultivation would increase to 5% it should be known that with higher cultivation it is harder to improve but as she was his servant he of course wouldn''t do that so he slowed down his blood sucking while he did felt that his fangs indeed injecting something into Anira''s bloodstream.

    And then Anira''s moaning frequency increased with every piston. After another hour and half Michael climaxed again while he is letting go of her nape.

    Michael was just about to use her asshole to have anal sex but Michael looked at her and found her fainted so Michael pulled his dick out and inserted it into Anira''s mouth and just like Aria she automatically sucked on it and cleaned it of blood and sperm mixed with love juice.

    Seeing that she have fallen asleep Michael took a bath before putting his cloth back up and leaving the room with Anira''s pussy leaking his sperm with some stem while Anira''s mouth was decorated with some of his dick''s hair and sperm.

 102 A Lovers Talk

    Michael then left his room and went to the guest room that turned into the girl''s room where his three lovers is now.

    Michael genteelly knocked on the door unlike the usual where he just barged in as if to shows his guilt. "What are you doing here, shouldn''t you be there enjoying that sexy body of Anira!" Melinda''s voice sounded out from the room.

    "But she had fainted." Michael said in response.

    "Heh! Before you always still continued even if when we are unconscious." Aria voice mocked.

    Then Lydia soft voice was heard "Re-really, he is that tough."

    "We already said it before didn''t we, right Melinda. So, let''s discuss this later." Aria said.

    ''Ahбнso this is what they are talking about to each other when I am not around.'' Michael thought while responding "Can I come in."

    "Humph, usually you just barged in without this charade, so just come in as you please." Aria responded back.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Michael then opened the door and he was met with the sight of Aria leaning against the wall while sitting on the bed while Melinda was laying on the bed with Lydia laying on the top of her using Melinda''s boobs as the pillow. After Michael entered and sat on the bed they just stared at him without speaking even now, Melinda and Aria had a hateful look while Lydia had a mischievous look on her face.

    So, Michael decided to speak first to break the ice "What did you talk about before I come?"

    "About you" as usual Aria answered first, Michael think it''s because she is the leader of the three among his lovers and the other two nodded but after that they went back to the silence.

    "So why did you guys even get mad at me?" Michael asked while laying his head on Lydia''s stomach who giggled at that before covering her mouth.

    "You should know why, she is the Dr.Anira you know, working together is fine but to be the same as her, as your lover that I definitely cannot stomach!" Melinda said while poking her finger at Michael''s ribs only to get her fingers hurting, glaring even more at him.

    "Well in Melinda case it makes sense but what about you Aria? You said it yourself you want me to have a lot of lovers, not that I want more though" Michael asked as he turned his head toward Aria.

    "you are not asking Lydia?" Aria retorted.

    "No, it''s clear to me that her being mad at me is juts being instigated by you two." Michael said before tickling Lydia.

    "well it''s because I don''t approve her and I think she is being with you is a bad influence if you put emotional investment on her but being sex friend is okay though but I think you shouldn''t since you are the type to form attachment to the one you often had sex to." Aria explained.

    "Why didn''t you just tell me that! I even ended up having to endure yours glare along with Melinda''s and Lydia''s." Michael asked exasperatedly.

    Aria pouted and said "You didn''t ask."

    Speechless Michael said "Alrightбнalright next time I met a girl I am interested in I will ask you guys first."

    "Me! Me!" Lydia acted like her age and raised her hand.

    "yes, what it is Lydia." Michael said with a smile.

    "If it was me, I would approve any woman or girls that you bring back as long as you still have me in your heart Darling." Lydia said with a smile too

    Michael smiled before snatching Lydia and hugging her tightly while Melinda and Aria turned their head jokingly while humph-ing.

    Then as the mood between them improved they played and joked with each other, the room was filled with happiness and laughter unlike when Michael first entered it.

    Just as they are about to sleep Michael then took out his cat''s tail and teleported them to the garden where they are directly under the night sky.

    "Umm...girls." Michael said a little nervous.

    "Yeah, MF/Darling/Michael."

    "Ummбн do you guys want to get married?" Michael asked.

    They are silent for a moment before the three of them jumped at Michael at the same time as if they had a tactic agreement before this.

    "Really, Finally, you will marry us, MF!" Aria asked first.

    "Where is the weeding?" Melinda asked next.

    "Will we wear white dress?" Lydia asked.

    Michael then spend the next hour answering their question but the girl come into conclusion that Michael didn''t have a plan, he just asked them under impulse so they spend another hour discussing the rough weeding plan.

    Finally, they sleep under the night sky that they haven''t done recently. Under the cover the three of them hugged Michael with Aria on his right, Melinda on his left, and Lydia on his chest, felling their warm body Michael felt blissful and he uttered.

    "I love all of you, I love you Aria, I am glad that I met you think if I haven''t met you I would have become a rapist or I would kill Mario in jealousy since I would have no one to be there for me, to be honest you are probably the one I love the most." Michael said lovingly.

    "Me too, I love you too MF, my dear silly man." Aria said before kissing Michael.

    "What about me!" Melinda said with eyes filled with anticipation.

    "Well if I haven''t met you, I would probably meet someone else." Michael said jokingly but it seems Melinda didn''t take it to kindly, well of course isn''t it so she hit him.

    "Joking! Joking! Well maybe not but now I truly have love you Melinda." Michael said as he caught Melinda''s arms before kissing her.

    Finally, Lydia who is on top of him tapped his chest and asked "Me, what about me, Darling."

    "Well to be honest it was unexpected since I have saved others too but you are the only one that I asked to call me oni-chan though." Michael continued in his heart ''I asked them to call me differently like hero or yuusha or something.''

    "Eheheбн" Lydia laughed as if he was praising her.

    "Well I love you too, Lydia." Michael then kissed Lydia.

    Then the they all fell asleep with warm feeling on their heart and heartfelt smile on their face.

 103 Harem Marriage

    The very next day Michael told about his marriage plan to his parents and grandpa, they happily agree since the changes that have been weighting them down is mostly solved, like the safety problem, food problem, and some more.

    Sometimes just like now, his grandpa would hesitantly offer for Michael to take his position but every time Michael declined with excuse of it being to troublesome and tiring, Grandpa Li sighed in relief making Michael sometimes wanting to hit him.

    So Michael took 1 week to prepare his weeding he spread paper with invitation to his wedding to every corner of the town, he eliminated the gangs that occupied the place where Mario and Jessica formed their connection since he want to have his weddings In that place, after that he have to sink the rubble into the earth before hardening it and building the outline of the building and it took him an other day to modify the building to be more detailed and it, and three days have passed.

    In that invitation there is include some information like dirty clothes wasn''t allowed, no killing and fighting, if they did they will be killed, free foods, no causing commotion or they will be killed if it''s to much and some more rules.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Well, by now the leaders of the factions on the city probably that Michael''s Talent is related to earth since he uses the earth part of Four Elemental Release while that isn''t the truth, they regard it as one but once again Michael didn''t really care.

    Then Michael left the decorating to the employees, since fruits and vegetables is now a luxury just bringing it out as food to serve is already more than enough. Then Michael spend another day deciding the roles and recruiting the one with musical experience and talent, dancing experience, and so. Thus, four day have passed.

    On the fifth day, Michael scoured the city for weeding drees or anthing similar or just the cloth since with that many people and supernatural Talent it probably wouldn''t take that long to just craft an imitation that is 99% like the original, manually that is.

    And in the end Michael indeed only found the cloth or shredded weeding dress but the girls were glad as they had designed their own original wedding drees in those 4 days.

    So the rest of the two days was used to make the dress, taking photos, perfecting the preparation, being more intimate with each other, being kinky in the wedding dress since Aria and Melinda kind of wanted to try it out since they decided that after the wedding Michael would have Lydia first before having the two of them well after Lydia fell asleep since the two of them seems to develop affection to her.

    Finally, the awaited day have arrived perhaps Aria have awaited this day ever since she saw Michael on that stained red bed, perhaps Melinda have awaited this day ever since she ceased to be afraid of Michael and starting to have affection for him, well in Lydia case she probably expect this to happen ever since Michael rescued her that time.

    Never less, it will happen today. Their wedding well according to what Michael remember even before the Awakening Day there have been similar case where a man marries many women in a wedding at the same time just like what he was about to do.

    Well for fun Michael have designed his own wedding vow and to surprise the girls since he hasn''t told them yet. While awaiting in his room wearing his black tuxedo snickering himself imaging their shocked face.

    Then Michael was called out, so he went there and stood at the raised floor, while walking to it Michael could see and feel several Solid Level expert among the crowds that is sitting there but it wasn''t a problem to Michael even if they decide to make problem, he saw that a little far besides the seats Michael could see tables with foods placed on it then the song plays on, with that several people entered trough the door he entered from at first several couples in matching dress and tuxedos appeared first, like Mario and Jessica, Kang Shin and his older sister, childhood friend, and his girlfriend , and some other couples among the workers.

    After that some kids including his brother come scattering some flower on the floor, a while later Aria come in first with his pure white strapless wedding dress reaching the floor, it seems she used her power to keep it afloat behind her, accompanying her Is Michael''s grandpa as Aria''s parents was already deceased.

    Grandpa Li then whispered something to Aria but Michael weirdly decided to stopped himself from listening it. After that Aria nodded and Grandpa Li went to the side where the previous couples are standing while Aria stood on Michael''s right, if it were a normal wedding the priest would have started reciting something but this wedding have two more wives to be.

    Next entered Melinda with Father Li In side and just like in Aria''s case all her direct is all deceased so Father Li like Grandpa Li appeared in their stead. Melinda entered with her red weeding that have covered her shoulders fully while leaving a hole on her cleavage while sleeveless, perhaps she is very confident in it so she decided to design it or used this design.

    Just like before Father Li whispered something to her but unlike Aria, she rolled her eyes at what Father Li said and shooed him away and Father Li stood beside Grandpa Li while Melinda stood on Michael''s left.

    Finally, Lydia arrived with her father which Michael searched for while searching for the wedding dress, he found them on her family''s mansion still well and healthy. Her mom was sitting on the first row along with Uncle Akiang and some others.

    Lydia seems to imitate Aria a little as she wore a white strapless wedding dress to but it''s not as long as Aria''s and tightened around her knee, well to other''s it must be a little weird since Michael is marrying three girls and one of them is clearly years younger than him and two heads shorter than him.

    It seems Lydia''s relationship with her parents is not that good as her father just left her without any goodbye or saying another word and she too without looking at him walked to next of Aria.

    Then the priest nodded at them when the four of them turned around to face him. "Do you take-" he looked at the three girls before wiping his nonexistence sweat and continuing "-This three girls as your wife, to have-" and Michael cut him off with a smile.

    "NO!" Michael purposely didn''t said the rest and paused before looking at the surprised face of the guest and the priest but disappointingly besides Lydia, the girls didn''t even react at that just like his family so he continued "I will take the three of them as my eternal partners, to be with me forever even if they are killed, sealed, stolen, or any negative thing that will maybe happen to them I will always try my best to make them be with me forever, no matter what!"

    "So, let''s skip the speech and bring out the exciting part." Michael said ignoring the priest who is actually used just as decoration.

    Michael then took out four white gold rings with similar design, he then turned to Aria and said "So, do you accept it my love, Aria." Michael said while presenting one of the rings to her.

    Aria smiled too "Do you want me to cause commotion like you by saying no, before saying a speech, well I will just say a simple yes." Before giving Michael, her left hand and Michael inserted the ring to her finger, suddenly Michael felt their fragile connection that he could end anytime he want thickened and even when Michael tried to nudge it, it wasn''t affected, even so Michael deep kissed Aria.

    Michael then procced to turned toward Melinda and he teased her "Melinda, so do you want to be just my wife or my eternal partner?"

    Melinda pouted because she knew that Michael was openly teasing her but she still answered "Of course, I want to be your eternal partner."

    Michael then took her hand that is still clenched into fist before opening it and inserting it to her finger, just like when it was with Aria their connection was strengthened, Michael deep kissed her too while stroking her face so she would calm down.

    Michael then purposely ignored Lydia''s hopeful eyes and acted as if he didn''t notice her and then she seems to couldn''t hold it anymore "Darling, what about me, me!"

    Michael then turned toward Lydia smiling bigger, "Ah, but you are still underage how could I marry you." Michael teased but Lydia have a big reaction, her eyes watered and she said "Then can I be your eternal partner."

    Seriously this girl is so cute, she also usually acted mature around others and only acted like a child around him and the girls, Michael thought "Hmmбн" Michael acted as if he was thinking about it seriously "If that you can." Michael said before suddenly kissing her before putting the ring on her left hand.

    Michael then stepped back a little before giving the last ring to Aria, as she is the one that could be considered his first or main wife so Aria placed the ring on Michael''s fingernail before the three girls each touched some parts of the ring and pushed it into the Michael''s finger.

    The whole guest was stunned while his family was just shaking their heads. So, the wedding ceremony ended. They procced to the celebration and eat the food served but someone was fighting with each other then Michael used the hardened floor to pierced them and before their blood could fall to the floor, he made the floor swallowed the corpses, then the guest decided to eat peacefully because most of them can''t even crack the floor with all their might.

 104 EXTRA LydiaтАЩs First Time 18+

    As this is a wedding, of course most of the guest brought presents such as gold, diamonds, and such, those things do looks good and is rare but when the price is survival those things became invaluable and compared to the rare and fresh vegetables and fruits it was invaluable.

    Well sooner or later they would have found the accelerated growth of the plants and they will regret it as even in the cities there is some privately raised fruits tree in their backyard, so they only need to search for those trees and picked the fruits that have fallen off or that have grown there.

    After those people have eaten enough Michael shooed them away and left the clean up to his family and swopped the brides away toward his room, he flew toward his house from the wedding site.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Michael then landed on the roof where the garden is, Michael then let the three brides down and they walked with him toward his room.

    On the way their Aria and Melinda was extremely quiet wearing a calm expression while Lydia stayed quiet too but her face was decorated with smiles and cheer. Finally, on the intersection to the guest room and Michael''s room Aria and Melinda silently left toward the guest room and Michael stood there for a second before he entered his room with Lydia.

    It must have been quiet hard for her to walk because the dress tightened around the knees so the moment they entered the room where there have been cameras around the bed set up previously by none less than Michael before he left for the wedding, so he made a barrier around the room and used his tentacles to turn the cameras on.

    Michael then carried Lydia to the bed and just as he was about to strip her, Lydia stopped him and lifted her legs up before fiddling with one of the folds on the dress around her butt region and then the fold opened up revealing her pure white panties. Michael was a little stunned because he didn''t ask about and scanned the dress because the girls themselves want to kept the dress design a secret so of course he is surprised, perhaps Aria''s and Melinda''s dress is like this too, Michael thought.

    By then Lydia was already pulled her panties to side so while she is still wearing it, her pussy and asshole was revealed. It was a clean pussy unlike Melinda who shaved it under Michael''s request or Aria whose pussy didn''t grew at all, Lydia''s still an immature one.

    So Michael reaffirmed his determination to hold back and be gentle although he is usually a ''little'' violent so Michael bent down and licked Lydia''s pussy but then he stopped with a thoughtful look and spit some saliva on his fingers before continuing to lick Lydia''s pussy and her clitoris.

    "Hya~!"

    Lydia shouted a little felling a little surprised by the sudden stimulation but before she could got hold of herself Michael inserted his finger that have been given his saliva making Lydia made another weird sound.

    "Heng!!"

    Michael then could feel that a part inside her vagina was swelling a little and Michael knew this is her G-spot so he stabbed his tongue at it, making Lydia moaned more in pleasure.

    After a few minutes of foreplay Michael finally let go of Lydia''s pussy and pulled his fingers out from Lydia''s asshole, then Lydia''s tense hips relaxed and her back was now fully laid on the bed while her legs was still raised and held in place by on of Michael''s arms.

    Michael then tried to fiddle with the chest part of the dress and without any surprise hidden under the folds was a hole, maybe because her breast is not that developed Lydia didn''t wear any bras.

    So while Lydia is coming out from her dazedness she was attacked by the pleasure of her nipple stimulated while she could felt a hot hard thing was rubbing on the entrance of her pussy coating it with her love juice.

    As it turned out there is a hole too under the fold of frills on the front part of the wait part of the dress, and as he promised with Aria and Melinda, he didn''t use his ''endless'' form where he could simply recover and cummed endlessly. So, he flipped The Hourglass returning to his mortal form.

    Then Michael let go of Lydia''s saliva covered nipple and kissed her open mouth before he slowly pushed his dick in. As he was about to continue slowly moved in, Lydia''s hand that have been gripping the bedsheets let go of it and pushed Michael''s face, of course she couldn''t have done it but Michael stopped kissing her and looked at her face.

    While gasping Lydia said, "Darling I want you too do it just like when you do it with Aria big sister and Melinda big sister, do it fast and rough." Lydia whispered into him.

    A little more aroused than before Michael complied and thrusted his dick all the way into her womb, instantly Michael pierced her hymen and cervix inserting a part of his dick''s head into the womb.

    Under the sudden attack Lydia was stunned but she wasn''t given a chance as Michael bit her nape and sucked her blood extremely slowly while injecting the thing that numbed her pain while also making her felt greater pleasure.

    Michael then piston in and out just like when he was fucking Aria and Melinda, perhaps because of her small body there is a small bulge on her lower stomach part that moves every time Michael''s dick moved.

    Michael looked at this surreal thing happening before he looked back at Aria and shut her mouth up that have been moaning unceasingly by kissing her and exploring her tiny mouth with his tongue.

    Unsurprisingly whole dick cannot fit into it even after Lydia''s pussy stretched a little under her arousal, even so it was still pleasurable with the walls pressuring his dick and tremble with her every climax.

    Finally, after several climaxed from Lydia, Michael pushed his dick in with considerable strength making his all of his dick fit into Lydia''s pussy while pushing a little more of his dick''s head into Lydia''s womb before he shot his warm sperm directly into her womb.

    While Lydia is still intoxicated with pleasure Michael pulled his dick out before placing the head of his dick on her asshole entrance, of course during the foreplay he make sure to clean it with his Four Elemental Release, so while loosening her tight asshole Lydia was increasingly became more conscious.

    Lydia then felt the familiar feeling that was on the entrance of her pussy and is now on her asshole, Lydia looked bellow where the feeling come from and she shouted "Wait, Darling sho-"

    Her words weren''t finished because just like before he pierced her ass all in one go stopping her words. Even if she did finish her sentence Michael wouldn''t be able to answer her as his mouth was occupied with her nape.

    Michael could felt the walls on the asshole was trying pushing his dick out as if she was pooping unlike her pussy that is sucking him in.

    After several piston in and out Michael finally let go of Lydia''s nape before kissing her. An hour later Michael shoot his sperm into Lydia''s colon, filling the empty space where Michael cleaned her before.

    With his dick still inside her asshole Michael laid on the bed and put Lydia on the top of him. Lydia then gradually fell asleep while she continued to pleasure Michael by her ass''s instinctive reaction of pushing out.

    Confirming she had fallen asleep Michael pulled his dick out from her asshole before just as usual he presented his dick covered in various liquid into Lydia''s mouth and just like the other girls she sucked and cleaned his dick while Michael stroked her head.

    Michael then wore his clothes back before exiting the room to calm the angry lioness.

 105 Going to Travel the World for Honeymoon

    As said before Michael come to the girls room to tame the angry lioness that is waiting there patiently or did they just sleep it off!?

    Michael was surprised because when he come into the girls room and he found that they are asleep while hugging each other but then when Michael carefully sensed it, he found they only faked the sleeping since they acted so will he.

    Michael then acted as if he was happy while approaching the girl and said in a happy tone "Huhбнthank goodness that they are asleep now I can enjoy some quality time with my youngest lover and leave these old hags alone." Michael said extravagantly in purpose to piss them off.

    Then Michael pretend to walk to the door but they still didn''t react at all, Michael then reached the door and purposely sighed loud while saying "Huhбнto bad huh, I want to try to have a foursome but it seems I can''t do it today."

    Michael''s senses which he sharped to the limit detected the smiles on their faces even though the rest of their body didn''t move at all, sensing this Michael knew that they already knew that Michael was only acting so he jumped at the bed pouncing at them.

    "Uah!"

    The girls said surprised by the sudden pounce, "You girls have a surprise for me right, I have one too for you two." Michael said smilingly.

    As usual Aria was the first one to retort "Aren''t we just some old hags, go enjoy your youngest lover there." While she pouted to the side.

    Melinda then added, "Yeah, you are not getting any foursome tonight." While imitating Aria.

    "Oh, don''t worry I definitely won''t be getting my foursome but I will get my threesome." Michael said.

    "But you said we are old hags!" Aria said pouting.

    "You know it was just a joke right." Michael said.

    And that night Michael showed the surprise he had for them, the vampire''s venom that numbed and pleasured them while they did show their surprise that is hidden in their wedding dress, it turns out the wedding dress they wore a few days ago when they fucked was a decoy.

    That night Michael carried the girls to his room and sleep there with Lydia and he woke up amid the warm bodies that are hugging him.

    Michael then spend the next few days having fun with his partners sometimes having a group date with Jessica and Mario, sometimes with Kang Shin and his lovers that for some reason stayed for a week here before leaving back to the farms.

    Even so Michael always felt the danger that his instinct warned him off and it lessened the fun he is having here so much that he spend at least one hour a day to quick patrol around the city and he haven''t found the thing that make him sense the danger yet, it was weird, it was unsettling.

    Michael found that the past few days that is supposed to make him felt happier than the usual, make him more anxious so he finally decided to take a honeymoon around the world so he told that to his parents and grandparents and they readily agreed with a smile.

    So Michael began to prepare for the trip, he also went to search for that giant birds but it turned out the birds was actually only a size bigger than before the awakening era and the only reason that they got so big was because there is several taming slash support type Talent among the subordinate that Anira brought, he took a look at them but unfortunately they could only contracted one creatureand strengthened them by a small stage unlike Misha who can freely control more as long as she can handle it.

    So, Michael created a real base and labs for Anira and her subordinate before taking the plan and scanning it before he shrunk it and strengthening it while somewhat maintaining its function but mostly it will be supported by Michael''s gravity control.

    Since he was this powerful along with along with Anira and Melinda in the same Realm as he does at least when he is fighting they can protect themselves and Lydia so Michael left all his clones and servants in there as they probably could be more of burden than help.

    After he finished his preparation, he patrolled the city for the last time before he arrived before the plane that could had been bring hundreds but now at most it could any bring a dozen with their things but it was more than enough for four people.

    Saying goodbye and send off with smiles Michael launched the planed into the sky relatively fast and the plane didn''t even shake because it''s smaller now and sturdier.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    While Michael felt the danger decreasing when he exited the city, he felt another place where he felt similar danger far away, and even while he is out there, he could feel the faint danger but it is so faint that he could have fun without any worry.

    Looking at the sea water bellow, Michael opened the maps in his hand while Aria looked at the map on her phone worriedly, without anymore worried Michael smiled and said with a gusto "Japan! Here I come."

    While Michael is sensing the dangers a white light flashes on several employees'' eyes that was sending him off, without him detecting it there have been spies inside his own house carefully hiding there.

 106 Japan

    On the plane Michael was busy fantasizing how Akihabara looks like, whenever it looks as good and merry as the one on the Google or whenever the Tokyo looks like the one like what anime''s or manga describe, he had so much anticipation that he forgot just what effect does the Awakening Day had on his city, other city will more or less that affected so most likely his fantasy won''t come true.

    Seeing this Aria just shakes her head because she knows just how disappointed Michael will be but Melinda and Lydia failed to grasp the reason behind Michael''s dumb look so Aria told them and they had the same look as Aria now.

    Finally, Michael woke up from his dumb look because of after all several hours of high-speed travel that managed to drain Michael one of his ordinary Qi nodes that is yet transformed into Attribute Qi, they arrived at the main island in japan where Tokyo, Kyoto, Akihabara, Osaka and those famous cities is located in, although Akihabara technically is still a district.

    Michael compare the shape of the island down there to the map on his hand before he sped up to where Tokyo roughly is, suddenly all of them felt as if they passed trough a membrane and they felt an uncomfortable felling washed over them.

    But Michael disregard it because the uncomfortableness was just as ignorable as the very faint sense of danger that he felt on here, in that uncomfortableness he could felt something was watching them so he blasted a wave of Qi to that perception and the person that spied on them seems hurt and the uncomfortableness was reduced to almost nothing like a slightly hot weather.

    So Michael happily descent but gradually with his sharp eyes the ruins of buildings cannot escape his eyes and just then he remembered d and despaired at the fact that most likely the city would be ruined but then he cheered up again, Why? Well in this people most likely wont even remember to loot the ''unimportant'' things like Figurines, Game, Anime Products, and many more, he was always caught whenever he tried to buy it online and he didn''t try it harder that time because he knew that if he really wear anime''s merchandise and had his room filled with figurines even Jessica would shows some weird gazes at him although she wouldn''t be disgusted or hated him for it.

    Then he come back to the reality because he heard Lydia''s laughter and saw her pointing at him. Michael then sent a questioning look at Aria.

    "She laughed at you because your weird and quickly changing expression." Aria said.

    Michael''s plane finally hovered directly above Tokyo but he saw that the building and skyscrapers was mostly destroyed whenever it''s by the meteor or Human''s destruction.

    Seeing the city was full of destruction to the point that he wasn''t able to determine where he is by the building that usually stood up because it is mostly dirtied or broken but then far away Michael could see a building that looks like a hotel was mostly intact and even clean, although it''s not that big it is enough for thousands.

    Michael then closed his eyes and the redness in his eyes grated by The Vampire Primogenitor brightened and then he saw some red flames around him, few and scattered while in the direction of the hotel that he saw earlier he saw that there is numerous clusters of red there while a wave of faint golden energy was continually emitted there enveloping the whole Tokyo.

    Michael opened his eyes and without telling his lovers anything he accelerated the plane there. Michael then saw that the hotel was surrounded by a low wall just around 5 meters and it was manned with mans that is equipped with guns.

    Michael then heard the familiar Japanese language that he only heard in game, anime, and advertisement. Michael of course could roughly understand what they said Afterall he watched anime for many time, basically the guy that shouted at him is saying "Bastard, come down here if you don''t want to be shot down."

    Now, isn''t that stupid saying that to a plane that is clearly isn''t normal and was armed, yes, was, after the shrinkage it wasn''t useable anymore but still if the plane decided to just crash to them, they would die, just then a brilliant idea flashed in his mind.

    Michael to the door and opened it before saying with a playful smirk on his face "Omae wa moбн sindeiru!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Well Michael planed that if any one that is manned on the wall responded to the famous meme or joke, he will let them go if they didn''t then he will crash the plan into that section of wall.

    After a while there is no answer but then just as he was about to crash the plane there is an answer "Nani!" filled with the extra-dramatic voice he answered.

    Michael looked there and saw that the one that he saw was a young man with black hair and glasses, a typical Asian just like him and on his face, there was a grin.

    Michael then was smiled to Michael then directed a wave of Qi to the young man and he seems to see something and looked at the general place where his Qi went through, well then Michael made the Qi into an Real Illusion and made something on the young man''s left side of eye and ear.

    Over his glasses was a green glass that is attached to his ears, it was a scouter and then Michael dramatically shouted "AAAAHHHH!"

    And the number on the scouter raised and the young man seems to caught on the jokes so his face changed to a serious one, suddenly he took off the scouter and said. "What his Qi is over 9000!?!!." And clenched the scouter that vanished at the same time.

    Michael and the young man then laughed happily while some people on the wall somewhat understand the meaning and the girls behind Michael too partially understood it.

 107 Sharingan?!

    Michael then saw the eyes that is behind the glasses and he was stunned because he saw the famous Sharingan with two tomoe slowly rotating on his eyes.

    Michael rubbed his eyes before he tested the guy, he created a crystal of ice before he flicked it with all of his strength targeting the young man''s ear and the young man seems to tried to move with all of his might and he barely managed to avoid getting hurt at all.

    Laying on the wall the young man was sweating hard, Michael''s smile turned brighter and he said in English "Hey, you, how did you have sharingan with two tomoe and it seems real by my test."

    The young man turned to Michael finally realizing just how terrifying the man that looked similar in age to him. "Iбнiбн" the young man hesitated so Michael shrugged and used the Status Scan on him.

    The young man shuddered, perhaps he could feel the unique energy as by-product of Lydia''s talent scanning him and as far as Michael recalled sharingan didn''t have that ability.

    [Awakened Talent: The Imitator

    Effect:

    -Imitating

    -Mental Protection]

    [Imitating

    Description: Allow user to imitate perfectly a character that is wherever fiction or not in a degree according to his familiarity to the character and his power level.

    Every Major Realm will allow User to imitate one more character

    -Uchiha Sasuke 5%

    -Locked

    -Locked

    -Locked]

    [Mental Protection

    Description: This is a necessary effect for an Imitator to protect himself from the mental encroachment of the character that he imitates so he will remain ''himself''.

    Allow user to shrug off any mental controlling power]

    Seeing this Michael wowed and immediately he want to get this guy and he asked the guy''s name "Hey, you understood English right so what''s your name."

    "My name is Hajime Shirasaki, sir!" he did a military salute while shutting his eyes.

    Michael carefully looked at Hajime again, his hairstyle certainly looked like Sasuke''s when he is young and his overall feature looked like Sasuke''s too but there is some difference, he had a holster that look familiar to Michael perhaps there Is shuriken and kunai inside it.

    "Come here." Michael said as he created a stair that connected the plane to the wall.

    The young man gulped and walked step by step to the plane very different from his playful aura earlier but suddenly Michael could heard a Japanese word being shouted from the highest floor on the hotel "HANTEI!"

    And all the sudden a golden spear of light fell into Michael and strokes directly at the purple barrier, while Michael was observing the spear it pieced trough his barrier so Michael blocked it with his arm, amazingly it made a hole on his left arm but the hole regenerated in a second making the joyful and fanatic expression on the guards vanish.

    Michael the just grabbed Hajime using the tentacles and he seems to instinctively dodged but, in the end, he got caught and dragged into the plane before it flew toward the highest floor where the spear came from.

    Michael saw that on the balcony stood a pale slightly obese middle-aged man with a naked woman in similar age on the room behind him.

    Michael then grabbed him in a similar manner he caught Hajime and then he suppressed the man but suddenly the area around the hotel that is coated in faint golden light along with the fainter golden light around the Tokyo vanished.

    Seeing this Michael was interested to he repeatedly suppressed and released the man while watching the whole city blinked on and blinked off as if it was a light bulb in a disco.

    Michael then asked Hajime" Who is this guy?" Michael pointed at the struggling middle-aged man.

    "He is Mr.Sajima, he is the leader of this survivor base, please let him go, he is a good person." Hajime said.

    "Oh, really like what part?" Michael asked in interest as in the first place he didn''t actually want to kill the guy he is just curious.

    "He is actually loyal to his wife even though he is this powerful, he helped the survivors in the city to survive with his power and protect us from the rival survivor base.

    "Alright! Stop! Stop!" Michael said and he let go of the guy and placed him back to the balcony before he scanned him once.

    And Michael was wowed once again because the guy''s talent name ''The Lord'' allowed him to have a powerful strength just based on the number the people that is under him, he could boost the life activity in the area that he ruled, and he could convert all that strength in two mode Judgment or Shield with each have the condition that his follower must be attacked once but! But! There is always but, there is written there that as The Lord he cannot be ruled or under anyone, just in case Michael tried to give Sajima his blood but he cought it out along with some of his own blood.

    Michael then suddenly felt a horror feeling creep into him and he turned to Hajime that was talking to Aria and Melinda about anime while explaining what he is doing before with Michael.

    So, Michael snatched him from the girls before stuffing Hajime''s mouth with his finger that is bleeding. Michael then watched Hajime closely he sensed that his blood is strengthening Hajime''s body before it vanished and his mental mark was drilling into Hajime''s soul space.

    Michael was very joyful and just as his master and servant connection was about to form it snapped into the nothingness, Michael stood there blankly, his blood indeed worked it strengthened Hajime unlike in Sajima''s case but the connection snapped.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Michael then cannot accept it and he tried a few more times before he finally accept the truth, now Hajime''s body was strengthened into the limit of his current Realm. It was very powerful as he is just a Early Liquid Stage cultivator.

    Although it''s rare now but as the Qi in the atmosphere thickened more and more, little by little it will be more common that is also one of the reasons behind his faster cultivation speed.

    Michael then realized something and he turned to Hajime and asked "Hajime, are you a virgin?''

 108 What the hell

    "Hajime, are you a virgin?"

    Hearing this question Hajime''s face turned red and he whipped his face away from Michael. "Hmmбнthen do you have a girl that you liked." Even without the answer Michael already knew the answer would be.

    Hajime then turned toward Michael and said "IбнIбн" before slumping his shoulder "Don''t. If only I have the power to manifest 2D character!"

    Michael then attacked him "It''s not 100% they will love you." And Hajime staggered back in the truth.

    "Then do you want to cease being a virgin, in fact considering your power how come you stayed a virgin!" Michael said to him.

    Hajime then lowered his face that turned red again before saying in whisper "I am not confident in my penis size."

    "HmmбнHmmбн.!" Michael hmmed for a while before his face lighten up as if a light bulb suddenly shined above his head.

    "Then do you want your penis to be bigger!" Michael said while whispering to Hajime in a manner as if he is selling drugs to underage kids.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Hajime looked at Michael stunned nodding forcefully "I will even give you a woman so you can cease being a virgin but getting her heart is another matter."

    Hajime then nodded even faster before whispering too "What''s the price?"

    "Simple you just have to work for me!" Michael said while spreading his arms wide.

    "Alright." Hajime said without hesitation.

    Michael then cut his wrist again and feed Hajime his blood, of course while this was happening the plane is traveling to the general direction of Akihabara that was told by Sajima. Right after feeding his blood once again Michael closed his eyes and felt his blood that is inside Hajime, with his Infant Soul Michael guided and prevented the blood from exploding it''s power to all parts of Hajime''s body. Michael contained it and slowly brought the still condenses blood lower and lower while fighting the Qi that instinctively protect its owner from his invasion, usually the process was too fast for the defence system to react.

    Michael then stopped his hand that is hovering before where Hajime penis is and he exploded the blood there while preventing any leaking out from Hajime''s penis.

    Hajime then suddenly crouched down while holding his lower body before falling into the floor and curling like a shrimp while his body was sweating furiously.

    After a few Minutes Hajime finally stopped spinning around. While this was happening, Michael sat down besides the girl while watching Hajime''s suffering together.

    Hajime then finally got up coated in sweat, he had a red face not because of embarrassment but because of anger, after all the pain was several times more powerful than kicked in the nut, of course this happened because Michael threw an extra that will improve his ejaculation number by allowing the blood to flow into the balls.

    Hajime then stepped toward Michael angrily while forgetting the difference between their power before grabbing Michael''s collar and saying "What the hell!"

    Michael then chuckled before saying, "indeed, What the hell." Hajime then followed Michael''s line of sight and saw that on his pants there is a tent stretching his training jeans.

    Based on the tent, Hajime''s dick full length is now around Michael when he is at normal so Michael nodded in satisfaction. Hajime then ran away embarrassedly to the toilet while whispering "What the hell?"

    Michael chuckled at this sight then Michael suddenly felt three intense aura from behind him, Michael turned around and saw that the three girls was starring at him with intense look on their eyes.

    Michael gulped feeling unnecessarily nervous "What''s wrong girls?"

    ""Can you do that to us too!!""

    The three of them asked the same question all at once it was weird but Michael felt as if he had experienced something similar before.

    Michael smiled before saying "I don''t know do you guys want to try ."

    Melinda and Lydia nodded while Aria ran to Michael before saying "Me first." And flashing a smug face toward the shocked two.

    "Alright, alright, all of you will get a turn." Michael said pacifying the two girls.

    Michael then begin the simple operation, Michael had an easier time compared to the time with Hajime because Aria can already control her Qi more proficiently so Michael have an easier time.

    Michael then asked the question that he forgot to ask"What part do you want to make bigger?"

    "HmmбнI think it should be the buttocks if it only can be done once since it would felt better if when you slam your dick into my pussy if my buttock is bigger right?" Aria asked back.

    Michael didn''t answer and he focused back to guiding the blood into Aria''s buttock and he exploded and locked it there.

    Aria just stood there as if she didn''t felt any kind of pain, Michael looked more carefully at Aria''s expression and realized she indeed didn''t, even after the blood power had been exhausted the buttocks increase in size so small that only people with Michael level of sense could see the difference in a glance.

    "What the hell happened?" Aria shrieked.

    Michael then calmed her down before trying several more times but it was only to fail it seems the place that he expanded before could be only expanded once so Michael expanded her breast as well.

    Next was Melinda who experienced the same thing as Aria, the increase was so small that she only detected it when she sat down.

    When it was Lydia''s turn she wasn''t expecting much as she had saw what her senior got while Michael was feeding Aria his blood he is still thinking the reason behind the difference, then while he was guiding he suddenly have a theory why and he tested it immediately by using the power on Lydia''s buttocks.

    The theory is that the weaker the people''s flesh is the stronger his effect is, simple right so Michael saw that Lydia suddenly covering her buttocks with a face full of pain so Michael supported her with their connection and reduced her pain to the minimal level.

    Instantly, Lydia''s buttocks reaches the size of Melinda''s, Michael then gasped because he had created the busty loli.

 109 Hello

    @@

    Hello, i want to ask if i want to post a one-shot or short story for a few days in next week instead of The Hourglass is that okay?

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    if it''s not then just say in the comment.@@

 109 Akihabara

    After that Michael hurriedly made Lydia''s breast bigger too and its size expanded to the size of Melinda''s too so Aria looked jealously at her even though she probably knows that Michael still loved her the most, well that is woman.

    Then Lydia requested that her height to he expanded too but Michael didn''t succeed, it seems the expanding effect of his blood has only effect on flesh, not bone. Still looking at the imbalanced body proportion Michael felt the situation was a little surreal and felt that his cock was getting exited but he knows better than doing it now after all tonight he could get more.

    Michael shakes his head clear before explaining his theory to Aria and Melinda, Aria was disgruntled while Melinda just shrugged it off, well after all if their breast and buttock exceed a certain size it would become disgusting like in those weird hentai manga.

    Michael then have Hajime who already come out from the bathroom with a satisfied look on his face to identify the surrounding land markers so he can head to Akihabara without going around and round.

    So, while looking at the ruined city of Tokyo Michael headed toward the Akihabara but he was bound to be disappointed, perhaps Hajime had figured Michael''s purpose for heading toward Akihabara and now he is nervous for some reason.

    Michael then finally reached the Akihabara and his eyes shined from looking at the Akihabara, although the light and the screen have died the poster is still there pasted on the walls, seeing so many anime, manga, light novel, game and many more poster so openly posted on the walls Michael felt happy too because in Indonesia, Otaku was discriminated called wibu or something.

    Michael nodded happily and jumped off the plane while slowly letting it down, then he headed to one of the first store he had found but then he found out the store was empty. "Huh!?" Michael looked around and scanned with his Infant Soul but as expected it clean empty, even the warehouse in the store was clean of any Otaku merchandise.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Michael then had a bad feeling brewing inside him so he ran out from the store ignoring Hajime and the girls that is still getting off the plane.

    Michael anxiously get in and out the stores and weirdly there is no human lived here, of course there is some evolved animals but Michael beat them off. After going in and out from hundreds of stores although he haven''t looked at all of them, he had concluded that all of the stores is empty even the Maid Cafиж is empty.

    "FUCK WHO TOOK ALL OF THIS, COME OUT AND I WILL KILL YOU BASTARD!!!!" Michael screamed as one of his dream visiting Akihabara that is full of ''treats'', openly wearing jacked full of Hentai Manga''s character ahegao faces, buying figurine without shames, his dreams was destroyed.

    Hajime finally reaching Michael and his girls that was consoling Michael, looked even more nervous then he said "Umбн excuse me but what is your name, senior?"

    Michael lifted his face and said in a flat tone "Huh? Ah, my name is Michael Febrianto, you can call me Michael."

    "Umбнthen Mr. Michael actually I know the reasons why the things in Akihabara disappeared." Hajime said resolutely as if he steeled himself saying that.

    All the sudden Michael that was surrounded by the three girls vanished and reappeared in front of Hajime gripping his shoulder so hard that it instantly shattered.

    Seeing the red blood Michael finally got a hold on himself and let go of Hajime before he healed him by giving Hajime his blood. "Sorry, I was too excited so why did all the things disappeared and there is no human living here."

    Hajime got up even more respectful to Michael because with his Sharingan he can partially see the blur that was Michael and he could felt that Michael didn''t use any of his Qi to strengthened his body.

    "Michael-sama it was because the Otakus that awakened their superpower, though weird most of the Otakus awakened powerful superpower and their eight grade syndrome that was shattered by the reality awakened again so they clamed parts of Akihabara as their territory while taking all the goods there for themselves but then one day they realized that their collection along with their followers vanished, at first they just shrugged it off until one of the rulers of Akihabara disappeared too and it continued so the surviving member escaped Akihabara and spread the news although some didn''t believe and tested it but they too disappeared so Akihabara was deserted." Hajime explained.

    "But those goods is still with those so called ''rulers'' right." Michael asked.

    "Well, yes but most of that have disappeared when they stayed in Akihabara, in fact I was one of the rulers that escaped I made the ''Uchiha Clan'' and most of my followers disappeared too." Hajime lamented.

    Then Michael who held Hajime''s shoulder paused and his face was tense before he couldn''t hold it anymore and spit all the air that he holds for holding his laughter to the side before laughing loudly.

    "Please don''t laugh! Consider it yourself in an Apocalyptic scenario you found yourself awakening sharingan and your chunni awakened once more, don''t tell me you wouldn''t!" Hajime said with teary eyes that didn''t fit the red eyes and black tomoe that was slowly rotating in his eyes.

    "Well maybe you are right, considering the issues it seems it is caused by someone whose talent is pretty powerful like yours, also it seems you don''t know your Talent yet huh." Michael stopped laughing and patting Hajime''s shoulder.

    "Hmmбнsince it caused by a human, I would be able to find him or her, well I won''t kill him or her but I will take her or his collection also Hajime bring me to your collection too alright, ah, don''t worry we will share, after all even if I couldn''t get your talent it will be fun to watch it too." Michael said cheerfully while hugging Hajime before kissing Aria first, Lydia, and lastly Melinda.

    And Melinda pouted because she felt she is being reduced to third in Michael''s heart , well Michael didn''t really know about that but he is sure that Aria is the first one in ranking.

 110 Consumer 1

    Michael then closed his eyes before red light pierced out from his closed eyelids and in that moment, Michael scanned the whole Akihabara for any lifeform that contain lifeforce.

    Deep underground Michael found several humans that is still alive, weirdly the underground space wasn''t connected to any place that might lead to the surface as if it appeared there just suddenly but well considering that the one that caused the whole Akihabara to be deserted it wasn''t that unbelievable anymore.

    Michael then instantly covered in black amour while his body size expanded to the twice his normal body size, then he jumped to mid-air before falling down with a pose as If he is diving to a swimming poll.

    Michael easily penetrated the layers of concrete and asphalt there before he ''swim'' to the place underground leaving a huge hole behind him so that Aria, Melinda, Lydia along with Hajime can follow.

    Michael then finally reached the underground several kilometres deep, Michael then weirdly found a roof but deciding to not mind it Michael just went trough it and he saw that he was inside what looked like a typical Japanese house that is slightly bigger.

    Michael looked around and saw that there are many anime merchandises scattered on the floor such as keychain, shirts, jackets, and many more.

    Michael then confirmed this is indeed the place before he wondered downstairs and met a fat man that just seeing him making you wonder how did he move with all those fats. Instantly Michael Status Checked him.

    [Awakened Talent: Consumer

    Effect:

    -Consume]

    [Consume

    Description: User can consume things that user like or have affection into to gain desired power that won''t exceed a Realm higher than user''s cultivation base that User can change anytime.

    The quantity will determine how much power boost User will get and the quality of User affection will determine the activation time. This power can only activate two power at the same time.

    -Universal Language

    -Ultra Powerful Sex Prowess]

    "Oy! Don''t you know it''s rude to get into someone''s home without permission." The fat man spoke.

    Michael then looked behind the fat man where the two remaining life force he had sensed from, there he saw a very surreal scene, he saw that from the wall there is a butt sticking out from it along with two hands besides the butt and above it is a screen that shows two pretty girls faces.

    One of them is a buxom adult woman while the other girl looks like she was at her high school before then Michael scanned the two of them to make sure that they won''t be a threat.

    [Awakened Talent: Super Regeneration

    Effect:

    -Super Regeneration]

    [Super Regeneration

    Description: User will be able to regenerate with unimageable speed, if user have QI or any energy left the regeneration speed will rises but if User don''t have it the regeneration speed will just slow down a little]

    This is the buxom woman''s talent, she looks resigned lowering her head slightly.

    [Awakened Talent: Rebirth

    Effect:

    -Rebirth]

    [Rebirth

    Description: User will be able to rebirth endlessly , nothing can kill User but if User continually die and revive without a rest period, User''s mind will be gradually consumed. ]

    This is the high school girl''s talent and by the look on her blank and drooling face, she had died multiple times.

    Seeing those talents Michael instantly connected the dots and said unconsciously "Wait, you don''tбн"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Hmmбнit seems you are not an ordinary intruder, yes! Isn''t it such a great view I loved the two of them with all my heart, it was hard to find such a fitting woman that can survive my love" The fat man moved to side before presenting the two naked butts and while that is happening he opened his mouth wide before taking a bite off the buxom woman''s ass.

    Instantly the woman on the screen showed a face that is full of pain but it was obvious that she is already used to it, then a large bulge on the fat man''s lower body that Michael thought was only part of the fat on his body shrunk as the power that grant the fat man great sexual prowess faded and replaced with ''Spectre''.

    "Now! Tatakai shimasho." The fat man then threw piles of figurines, keychain, cd disk that laid on the floor abandoned into his wide mouth as the Universal Language vanished and replaced with ''Super Offense''.

    Then the next thing Michael knew he was already floating on the sky with his black amour full of cracks. Then the fat man launched up from the hole with speed unfit for his size. It was thankful that the rest of the group haven''t entered the hole yet.

    Michael then punched down with all of his strength making the cracked amour destroyed and revealing his naked body but it didn''t matter to him, the attack also make an air pressure that destroyed the asphalt surrounding the hole.

    Realizing the attack, the fat man fight back with his own punch and it indeed penetrated Michael''s air pressured punch and made a new one that headed toward Michael but Michael fight back too by repeatedly.

    It seems although the Consumer one attack overpowered Michael''s however it seems he can''t do it repeatedly at once like what Michael did because it''s not an attack that is caused purely by his physical ability so he stopped mid-way to the surface still in the hole he turned semi-transparent, effectively disregarding Michael''s physical attack.

    Seeing this Michael smiled widely as he finds an interesting opponent. Looking at this it seems his Talent is indeed supportive not Combative by itself. It seems there is many talent that is supportive and indirectly strengthen the User, also when Michael scanned the fat guy he sense that the fat guy''s aura is at the Transformation Realm although hisQi and Spiritual Sea is still the one that is at Qi Gathering Realm cultivator.

 111 Consumer 2

    Michael felt exited then he poured half of all the Qi he had along with his Infant Soul to make his Soul based attack more powerful into the Spiritual Tentacles and The Perceptive Conjuration to make chains coated with thorns.

    Seriously although that Thompson Sinbu is a little hateful, he is really useful then the fat man seems to never met this kind of attack so he thought he could dodge it by turning into a spectre.

    So the fat man was instantly warped in chains and tentacles making him leak out an semi-invisible liquid while letting an odd sound that made Hajime bleed out from his ears while the girls is fine including Lydia because she is protected by the other two''s shield.

    The fat man then pulled out a keychain from his pocked before eating it and just as Michael arrived Infront of him, a portal opened right above the fat man''s open mouth and numerous keychains poured out from it.

    As Michael was about to punch the fat man stomach a black portal appeared just before the fat man''s stomach and Michael''s fist penetrated the portal for several seconds and in those seconds Michael felt a huge tearing force while locking that left arm of his in place, finally his left arm was torn to pieces.

    The fat man punched out with his fist covered in white layer and Michael countered using his right arm, just as Michael''s left arm regenerated, his right arm cracked like a vase and blood spurred out from it.

    The fat man used his free arms to punch Michael again in the stomach launching Michael to the surface and he crashed against a building.

    While getting up Michael then said "Well if you do manage to kill me once I won''t kill you fat bastard!"

    The fat man then uttered "Nani tee itta no? maa shine!" as he punched a punch that is at first covered by the white layer before covered by a spinning black layer more.

    Michael then instantly made a bat like wings emerged from his shoulder followed by golden feather that covered his whole body along with the golden wings bellow the bat wings and from his waist emerged insect like wings followed by the black amour with forms similar to the one that he used to scare Angelica''s family but this one is a stronger one, the black colour seems to be deeper too, it seems The Vampire Primogenitor didn''t count into the transformation Talent slot.

    Then just before the punch reaches Michael he dispersed himself into a cloud of bat like creature, the creature was mostly bat but it was covered in black amour while it''s back was covered in golden feather.

    The bat chimera then swarmed the fat man, it seems the man can only use a portal at one at a time as only after his fist aura that a mix of white and black landed on the building where Michael is while taking several chimeras bats the building vanished without a trace.

    Then After the punch landed did that fat guy reacted by pouring disc after disc with picture of Naruto, One Piece, and many other anime on it into his mouth and Michael saw that trough his Status Check he kept active the ''Super Offensive'' is gone replaced ''Cowardly Turtle''.

    Instantly there are a shell on the fat man''s back and with a shout from him, the shell expanded and enveloped the man, any attack from the bats was blocked by the shell and it didn''t even left a scratch.

    Seeing the futileattack the chimera bats gathered back in the sky in the form of Chimera Michael. Michael then rubbed his chin in habit producing screeching sound, of course it seems the girls and Hajime knew their place and they fled the battlefield but they decided to dive into the hole that Michael created, now they are in process of freeing the girls that is trapped in the walls with dried sperm on the floor under them.

    Michael then idly though whenever he should try this kind of play with the girls or not but his action is not idle at all, while thinking of this Michael lifted his right hand and the whole amour and muscle in his body rippled while moving into Michael''s right arm, even his Attribute Qi and Infant Soul was moved there to stabilize the power on his right arm, if this succeed then this one attack would surpass his current stage.

    The moving muscle is actually one of the effect of The Vampire Primogenitor, The One True Vampire whose body is mostly made of liquid so Michael took advantage of this property and moved his muscle to his right arm that is around 5 meter long and I meter wide.

    The fat man who leisurely laid inside his shell faintly felt an energy gathering above him but he ignored it because aside from the ability that his Talent granted to him he was just a Liquid Stage Cultivator, including his sense that is why even thought that much energy and danger was just above his head but he didn''t even notice it only noticing the faint energy from it.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Michael already gathered enough power on his right arm but he seems to be trying to remember something before his face brighten up and he said with his awkward Japanese "Saraba, buta yaro!" and Michael punched down with all his might.

    Instantly the shell that protected the fat man was pushed down hundreds of meter underground in a second before it couldn''t hold it anymore, of course the fat man felt this immense force and he was about to use his portal to bring more Anime Merchandise for him to eat so he can transform into ''Absolute Spectre'' that can completely avoid physical damage but it was too slow in reacting. Well even if he managed to do it, it will be just a waste of time and effort as Michael''s punch not only contain his physical power, it contain his Attribute Qi, Infant Soul so it will kill him too but at least he will have something to left behind but as he didn''t managed to do so even his dust was not sparred.

    Michael punch that exhausted him so much penetrated dozens of kilometres into the ground before the force behind it dissipated, he maybe even punched trough an underground lava container as he faintly saw a red light down there.

    "Ahбнa great fight after such a long time is really satisfying even more satisfying compared to dying once after a long time." As Michael descended using the ability to fly granted to all who reached Crescente.

 112 EXTRA: VillainтАЩs Life

    In a dim room that is only lightened up by a huge screen a flesh slapping against flesh was heard amidst the sound that is coming from the movie that is playing on the screen.

    "Isn''t this Movie really good?" a male voice sounded out.

    "Of course, we are the one that choose them and we are practically the same!" a female voice while the sound of flesh slapping against flesh resounded as the background of the action Movie that is on the screen.

    There stood a beautiful girl and a handsome boy who while watching Movie casually watched the Movie while chatting with each other as if having sex itself is the same as eating popcorn or holding hands while watching Movie.

    "Oh, yeah is the Candidate 5 Star 01 ready yet." The boy asked while he continued to piston his hips.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Well he is the only 5 Star Talent Holder like us so what''s with the 01." The girl laughed.

    "Well maybe there will be some others that is 5 Star like the Vampire guy that the Candidate 5 Star captured maybe he is actually another 5 Star Talent holder, I mean although his base Talent is weaker than the other Vampire Source he still win didn''t he!" the male said while he calmly pushed hi hips into the deepest he can go before ejaculating but if you look at his face it looks like as if he is not enjoying a sex but a delicious food.

    The girl didn''t react much other than showing slightly pleasured face, "Maybe, maybe, well as usual even after thousands of years if we let ourselves indulge in bodily pleasure sex is still good isn''t it."

    "Well if we don''t use the body that already have to much sex or too old, I suppose." The boy said before continuing to piston the hole that is already filled with his semen.

    "Ah! The movie finally ended, what should we do should we just have sex or what." The female asked while turning around making the pose transform from doggy style to missionary.

    "Should I have other to wreck our ass too or do we use dildo." The boy considered.

    "Well let''s just have normal sex since we have been doing those weird one like making a new hole to penetrate and stuff." The girl said.

    The boy then stopped his piston before saying, "Oh, yeah we are talking about the 5 Star candidate right, well after getting this old." The boy then posed sticking his tongue while winking his eye and lightly hitting his head lightly.

    "but this body is still young?" the girl stated.

    "Remember our true age!" the boy pretends to be stern.

    "teheheбн" the girl imitated the boy pose.

    "Ayoбнwe are really getting to old we are just about to get back to the topic but how long do we have to wait before the Star 5 01 can have the possibility to kill us?" the boy asked.

    "Well probably in a few months at least and a few years at most, a few years is nothing to us and we can try to explore more what live can offer us in that time since the cultivation world have been partially restored and the restriction have been broken we can have more type of fun right." The girl said while nodding.

    "By the way why are we talking like a human being again?" the boy asked while continuing his piston and tilting his head.

    "Well because we were, ummбнmaybe we are still counted as human and it''s more fun right using the new civilization jokes, if you don''t want to, we can use ''our'' way of talking." The woman said

    Then the room became quiet as the Movie have ended and the screen have died off and they didn''t ''talk'' with each other, the room was really quiet expect the sound of flesh slapping against flesh but by the look on their eyes they continued to converse with each other.

    Finally, after several minutes have passed the boy spoke, "Eh! It really is boring although it''s more convenient."

    "Yeah, let''s finish it we are moving again." The girl said before the sex begin to take a direction to more the more hardcore one.

    The boy nodded too and the sex began to be more fast in pace and just a dozen minutes later the boy ejaculated again, he then took out his penis before wiping it wit tissue while the girl did it too.

    They then wore their cloth before exiting the room, then from numerous rooms and doors that stretched far from what you can see simultaneously the door opened and similarly a pair of woman and man all across the age between 12 and 40 walked out side by side.

    Then they all stopped in place after the door was closed and then all of their eyes flashed white in synchronize with each other then they spoke at the same time "Then let''s stimulate our Candidate''s emotion, hahahahaбн"

    Then in another synchronized voice they said "Well, it is indeed cool but we should done it less since we are the only audience even if there is other''s we would have killed them."

 113 Leaving

    It was truly a satisfying fight, Michael felt as if he broke through something invisible and his snail speed cultivation speed up for a minute, the converting speed up dozens of time faster than usual before slowing down to the normal speed.

    Although hi Qi reserve is mostly used up and his Infant Soul is exhausted, he is satisfied with the outcome, Michael then jumped into the hole that he made by ''swimming'' into the fat man house.

    Michael used the leftover Qi he had to create a gravity barrier so he won''t destroy the house when he landed.

    When he landed the first thing Michael saw was that the huge pile of Anime Merchandise is gone, the whole thing on the second floor is gone, Michael didn''t think much when that fat guy ate so much Anime Merchandise when they fought but now he realized just how tremendous the amount that guy consumed now he laid his eyes on the empty floor.

    Michael sighed before he headed downstairs to help Hajime, Aria, and Melinda consoling the two victims. Thankfully downstairs Michael saw that there is a shelves that is still full of figurines, perhaps the figurines is one of fat man''s treasures so he want to use that as trump card as if his talent reaches it''s full potential his power output will have similar base attack or defence as Michael depending on the ability that he choose.

    Well, Michael is just glad he manage to salvage some leftover from his battle. Michael then saw that the place where used to be where there is girls butts sticking out from the wall was now gone, the whole wall is gone and beyond there is Aria and Melinda consoling the mature looking lady while Hajime is trying to make the high school girl woke up, well it''s useless though as her Talent itself consume her consciousness.

    "Well Hajime do you want this girl or the girls that I gave for you to choose." Michael said teasingly.

    As expected, a virgin with overactive imagination like Hajime instantly imagined numerous erotic scenes and he lowered his head in embarrassment. Aria then headed toward Michael with a smiling face.

    "Hmph! MF if you really want to have a sex doll, a living one to be exact that will fulfil your expectation when you pick me up you should have her!" Aria said in an angry tone but she has a smile on her face while pointing at the girl that unconsciously or instinctively sucked on Hajime''s finger.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Well perhaps the mature looking lady heard it as well and she looked at both of Aria and Michael in angry expression before struggling to stand up before walking toward them while saying in English, "You bastards do you know how much we have to suffer so much that eve Haruka lost her mind like that!"

    Michael then lifted a palm toward her while correcting her misunderstanding, "Miss, you are wrong, I have an ability to see trough someone''s Talent and this Haruka girl''s Talent is to revive endlessly but at the cost of her sanity."

    The mature woman was about to retort when Michael continued "you have a talent to regenerate, even if you don''t eat anything you can regenerate, if your Qi or the energy inside of you run out the healing speed will only drop, it won''t stop right, I know this, what proof do you want more, ah, I am only explaining this to you because I pity you a little so don''t push it okay." Michael said smilingly but he emitted a strong pressure that made the woman fell on her butt again.

    Michael then glanced back to Hajime who looked focused at Haruka, "What you know her?"

    "Yes, she is a crush of mine." Hajime still looked Haruka while speaking.

    Michael then crouched down placing his palm on Haruka''s lower stomach before giving her a drop of his blood, well by the look of it, Michael''s blood seems to have no effect on her consciousness.

    "Don''t worry she isn''t pregnant from that fat guy, here you want her right I will give you a room in the plane." Michael said before handing Hajime condoms that he got from god know where.

    Hajime blushed and lowered his head but he still took the condoms before carrying Haruka before running parallel to the wall like ninjas in Naruto.

    "Now what should I do with youбн, Hmmбн do you want me to send you to a nearby survivor base?" Michael asked.

    "I am sorry for my rude behaviour earlier and thank you for saving me" the mature woman bowed before continuing "Yes, if possible, please send me to a survivor base in Tokyo so I can search for my husband and child."

    "Well okay, you speak English good don''t you." Michael asked while the five of them floated up, of course the figurines have been collected along with jackets or shirts with anime''s characters on it or the label.

    Upon reaching the surface they couldn''t see Hajime and Haruka but Michael knew they are at the plane busy bonding with each other,well to be exact only Hajime that is bonding with Haruka as the one who took her virginity, the fat man have died it is possible for her to make a new connection with someone. Although she isn''t conscious anymore, she seems to have been really trained by the fat man as she unconsciously sucked Hajime''s finger earlier and Michael could saw that her pussy and asshole was tightening at certain rhythm while being hung in the wall.

    Michael then lifted the plane off before he went to the survivor base while on the way Michael opened an app on his phone, immediately a faint moan was heard along with the sound of flesh slapping against flesh, on the screen there are Hajime who is fucking Haruka in doggy style with Haruka''s face against the bed.

    "Hmmбн not bad for a virgin." Michael commented while the other girls except the stunned mature woman who is speechless seeing them spying on that boy having sex.

 114 Success

    Michael then landed on the survivor base and he let the mature woman down there while he waited for Hajime to finish having sex and just as Hajime was about to switch condom for the third time Michael knocked on the door, Hajime then hurriedly tucked Haruka who seems to be asleep now before he put on his clothes and opened the door.

    "Oy, hurry up and bring your things here." Michael said as he pointed at the open door indicating they have arrived at the survivor base.

    Hajime then nodded and went to bring his things to the plane, Michael then closed his eyes feeling the new servant he had, the emblem is an infinite loop that was filled with cracks, trough that connection Michael could felt the faint connection that Haruka have with Hajime.

    As Michael didn''t want to use he planned to place the emblem from Haruka at Hajime''s emblem so that Hajime won''t die and if Michael himself ever died he won''t became retarded.

    Soon Hajime come back with bags full of Anime goods, he didn''t even bother to bring his everyday things perhaps he want to use Anime T-shirt for his clothes, well maybe he understood that he will soon got more comrade and since this reinforced plane is not that massive so he only brought these things.

    While waving goodbye to who know who Michael lifted the plane off and he ride the plane to the next destination which he is still a little uncertain about so Michael landed the plane in some mountain that he didn''t know exactly where. Michael then waved at Hajime who is looking out from the windows.

    Hajime obediently went to Michael and Michael closed his eyes in an experimentation, if you can have a result quickly Michael didn''t know whenever it could be still called experimentation or not but it is fun to him, so Michael send an order to the black thread that connected him and Haruka or the connection that he termed with dead connection, he send an order to Haruka to move here.

    As expected by Michael, he saw that Haruka''s body walked toward him and Hajime had a shocked expression before he noticed that Haruka''s expression was blank just like before.

    Now Michael looked carefully at it, the thread that connected him and his lovers with the one that connected him with his servants seems to be different in material, the one that connected him with his servant is made from his Qi and an mix between his Soul and his servant''s that why he had a limit of 24 servants and he must be near or higher in cultivation that them so he can suppresses them, after they entered contract with Michael they can''t exceed Michael''s cultivation while the one that connected him and his loversis mostly made from his Soul and his lovers''s soul with a mix of an unknow material that he couldn''t identify.

    Michael had total control over his servant''s body so he can influence their sense, hormone, and such unless they can reach the Reborn Stage of Transformation Realm where they can separate their sense of self from their body and not influenced by their physical body anymore, Michael could practically made them climaxed without any stimulus, make their heart stopped without any interference or something like that.

    So making Haruka''s body move here is a simple task, Michael then ordered Haruka to grabbed Hajime''s dick and while he is surprised Michael pushed his just slited wrist to Hajime''s mouth and he focused his mind at the blood inside Hajime along with the faint connection that Hajime had with Haruka and he attacked from outside and inside.

    He send most of his Infant Soul to attack from internal, it was hard as he already had to already transfer his Infant Soul to Haruka before squeezing it to the faint connection that is recently formed making it expand, it is good as Haruka and Hajime''s connection is reinforced but if he did it more then the connection could easily snapped.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    As expected Hajime''s talent fought against Michael''s attempt to control but it only fought against the one that is at the blood so Michael then disabled the defence of Hajime''s talent before the blood that he forced to continue to flow entered Hajime and the hidden Infant Soul inside the blood entered Hajime''s Soul Space.

    Inside the Hajime''s Soul Space Michael could see three holes that was warped around chains after chains. There is one of the holes that isn''t warped in chains, instead there is a huge eye with sharingan activated, it was the sharinganwith two tomoe that Hajime have.

    Then Michael let his Talent do the rest of the work since he himself couldn''t comprehend the method of operating behind it. Michael then opened his eyes and ordered Haruka to go back to the room that is for the two of them, it seems because the process is more forceful than usual Hajime stood there seemly stunned or frozen.

    Michael then carried the frozen Hajime back to his room before he went back to the controller room while deciding, after holding a thinking pose for a while Michael finally decided to go to Korea! Then after that he will go to China actually he already decided to go between those two places so he is just deciding which one to go first.

    After deciding that Michael went to the warehouse that is re-purposed as their bedroom along with the girls as Michael have decided that he is going to visit some more of the famous city and spots in Japan that is commonly mentioned in Anime before he went to South Korea but as the time is already night even thought he could be still energic without any sleep for a week most of the spots is better to be seen at day.

    That Night Michael finally got his first foursome but as he promised before any of them actually got pregnant, he was forbidden to have sex in his Immortal Form.

 115 Around Japan

    Michael then woke up the next day, as he forgot to check the emblem that he gained from Hajime so he looked into it, since he is at Transformation Realm, he should have unlocked two slot right.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Michael then dived into his Soul space, he then looked over Hajime''s emblem and it looks like the three hole he saw yesterday, just that one of the three hole is black while the rest of them being white then Michael had an suspicion and he Status Checked the copied Talent, and the description indeed remained the same but the three slot became two empty slot.

    Michael knew that the Talent he copied from the original owner would be weaker but usually it isn''t this weaker. Well, so be it, since Hajime have chosen Uchiha Sasuke from Narutoverse let''s choose someone from there too.

    Michael then began to think who should he choose while stroking Lydia''s hair, seriously that loli buxom body is great yet weird.

    Actually, Michael already had a great target but he is a little worried what if he became a woman, what if his skin became too white, well the second one can be ignored but still.

    Michael then remembered that he had the ability to transform his body to a previous version of himself, worst come he could just partially transform himself as he once did that and the Vampire Trait remain in that transformed body.

    So Michael then chosen Kaguya инtsutsuki, he pictured how she looks and her overall power, then from one of the white hole shows up a Rinne Sharingan, just like before at when he got the Vampire Primogenitor Talent there is a voice from the depth of his Soul Space.

    And then he agreed, suddenly a pulse of Qi shot out from his body but Michael controlled it so the leftover pulse Qi is reduced even so it woke up the three girls and Hajime who obtained better energy sensing from his Talent.

    Michael who floated then had his hair lengthened before it turned white and then Michael''s skin turned whiter and whiter, but the transformation stopped for a full minute confusing the three girls and Hajime who is knocking on the door.

    All the sudden from the middle of Michael''s forehead burst open in that one minute Michael felt an intense pain that he usually didn''t feel, it felt like his head was drilled roughly, the pain come all the sudden that Michael even forgot that he can share his burden with his Parallel Mind just like the case where he didn''t go crazy when using White Hulk.

    Then while blood that flowed out returned back to his forehead, a bine cracking sound resounded in the room as Michael''s body distorted before it returned normal, the glasses that he always wear and automatically protected got destroyed, well actually It got destroyed several times but Michael got a new one but this time he felt he won''t do that.

    Michael''s body originally became ripped after he come out from the Gravity Stair then because of the Vampire Primogenitor Transformation his body reduced to the shape and size of amateur body builder, now Michael''s height returned to 182cm like before he got his Talent while his body shape is like an professional swimmer but just with a little to white skin.

    Michael then fell to the bed where the three girl have evacuated from. Michael then shut his Rinne Sharingan unlike Kaguya who seems to be unable to. Michael then looked at his palm before a grew bone spiked jutted from it and he repeatedly put it back and put it out in fascination.

    Michael sensed that he only gained the Rinne Sharingan and the ash coloured bone spikes that he could shot out from his body. Michael then smiled at the girl before giving them a peace sign. As they had known his antic they just smiled and pick up their clothes before wearing it.

    Michael then opened the door and looked at Hajime the he think ''What a poor guy, he probably is still obsessed with Haruka like how I am obsessed with Jessica all those years but I am able to overcome it because of Aria but he didn''t get the one that saved him from it, and Haruka who probably if she woke up will lose her memory or reduced to a child in mind cannot reject him anymore.''

    Upon thinking this Michael patted Hajime on the shoulder several times before leaving Hajime facing the closed door, Michael then kissed Aria out of nowhere surprising her a little but Aria then kissed back.

    In that one day Michael toured the famous places that he have heard such as Osaka, Kyoto, Shinjiku, Mount Fuji, Arashiyama Bamboo Forest that is surprisingly still intact, he even got to see the monkey bathing in natural hot spring, well the monkey is bigger, meaner, and aggressive but he did see it before they attacked,Okinawa, and others places, there Is places that Is intact there is places that is ruined there Is a place that seemly not affected at all.

    Well, that trip satisfied Michael''s curiosity and desire to go to japan but just like yesterday. In those places Michael didn''t encounter any talent that is so unique that he wants, most of them similar to the one that he has seen or had.

    That night Michael entertained himself by watching Hajime stroking lovingly at Haruka''s hair while whispering nothingness to her, well although it weird to look at Haruka''s soul rippled every time he did so.

    Seeing this Michael decided to continue towatch Hajime but he finally stopped to the cringiness but then Michael realized that he often do that with his lovers.

    Lydia who sat on his laps while radiating happiness from the trip asked Michael, "What''s wrong why do you sighing Darling, as your favourite country have said once, if you sigh happiness will leave you."

    "I know, I know." Michael said to the smug Lydia.

    Aria and Melinda smiled at this, if you looked from the side you wouldn''t think this is an interaction between a lovers but between a father and her daughter, an abnormally busty daughter that is

 116 South Korea

    Michael woke up in some unknown mountain just like yesterday, he looks at his white skin and hair, it makes him looks like an albino but with vampire like side effect, oh! Right he is a vampire too, well it seems his power level is still quiet far from Kaguya''s considering that he still didn''t have a horn and his brows is still normal in shape well Lydia did said that I am more handsome while Melinda said that I transformed from an handsome man with wild and rough aura to the elegant and gentle one while Aria just nodded with a smile on her face.

    After Michael woke up, the girls woke up one by one and then they waked outside as Michael took them to the sky to witness the sunrise better. They stayed there for an hour before they flew down and there Hajime who is princess carrying Haruka is seeing the sunrise too.

    Somehow seeing this Michael felt a little embarrassed although he didn''t know why. Michael looked at Hajime deeply before saying "I heard music can arouse brain activity from brain dead patient and also if I ever do find a talent that can cure I will cure her, if you asked me I will even hypnotise this girl to like you if you like."

    Hajime then answered "Thank you but if she really didn''t like me it''s okay for me at least I have some happy memories with her." Even though technically she isn''t conscious but Hajime pretend she is.

    Then he hugged Aria once more before he ushered them back to the plane before taking off and just like when they are about to arrive at Japan, Michael paced back and forth while the girls watched in amusement even Lydia who is really attached to him did too.

    While Hajime seems to really focus on Haruka and his figurines, as Michael didn''t tell him that the TV on the plane worked, he probably thought it was just a decoration.

    After pacing around for sometimes, Michael finally decided to just relax and sat between the girls before he laid on the floor resting his head on Melinda''s thigh, as Michael didn''t really guide the gravity push and the one that did that is one of the Parallel Mind that supposedly stayed behind he talked so much with Aria, Melinda, and Lydia.

    Michael himself didn''t know he could talk this much, he didn''t know he could paid attention this much to someone, he didn''t know that he could enjoy just being next to them, he didn''t really realized this just as he didn''t realize that he used to do the same with Jessica but now talking this long with her probably will bore him a little.

    Well Hajime who whole heartedly loved Haruka, talked to her even though she didn''t responded he attempted to shows her the passing sceneries that reflected on her blank eyes, even with all those power on his hand before he didn''t force himself to anyone, the real reason is probably isn''t such embarrassment or such like he said but he is still waiting for Haruka.

    Well, the Parallel Mind that guided the plane saw this and grumbled a lot as this one actually had Michael''s jealousy amplified on him.

    As the plane is quite faster than a normal plane, it reached the South Korea less than 1 hour, according to the Parallel Mind that is piloting the plane they should have reached Busan.

    Michael then landed on some part of the sea side that have a very steep cliff and there is no one here.

    In the beach a little far from here they could see there is numerous boats and there are some people there docking the boat while taking out fishes.

    Michael then begin to think of any interesting places that could be visited but Michael found out that only temple, tower, or some food restaurant that probably didn''t exist anymore, well the real reason Michael didn''t head straight to the Seoul is that he heard Busan is one of the famous city on South Korea and it is on the title of his favourite zombie movie.

    "Ahбн I wonder if the voice actors, manga artist, Korean actors that I like is still alive I didn''t really find them in Japan." Michael sighed.

    "Perhaps if you really searched instead just going to South Korea you would find them." Melinda said.

    "Urusai." Michael said but he knew she was right.

    Melinda and Aria looked at each other while Lydia just quietly grasped Michael''s hand. Suddenly Michael thought of an interesting game since there Is nothing too interesting to see here.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Why don''t we split into two groups to see if we could find someone with unique and interesting Talents, the one who managed to find the interesting one could order the other who loses, the first group is you three girls and the second one is me alone." Michael said leaving Hajime out from it.

    The three girls looked at each other and as if they talked telepathically with each other even though Michael knew they aren''t they said with a scary smile "Challenge Accepted!"

    Then the three of them run off with each other side by side except Lydia that is carried by Melinda.

    Seeing this Michael still relaxedly stood there full of confidence before he waved goodbye at Hajime and ran off to the edge of the cliff as if he is committing suicide.

    When Michael hit the bottom, the rocks there shattered and Michael swam to the small village that is made from the leftover city from the seaside that is mostly unaffected by the modernity.

    There Michael will try to find the unique talent he wan to found, even if he lose he is okay with it since he clearly saw that the girls already have an idea for his punishment when he lose so he is looking forward to it, well if he really win he probably will ask to have sex with them in his ''Immortal Form''.

 117 Soul Eyes

    Michael swam away and arrived at the port where the boats that just returned from the sea just ported in, the boats was full of fishes that may have mutated to an abnormal look or it mutate but looks the same.

    Never less the sailor seems to have known which one that they can eat and the one that they can''t, it seems they have some uses for it as they didn''t directly threw it away.

    Although Michael was right behind them observing them and their talent, they didn''t notice. Michael then happily walked away while inspecting the villagers.

    By the look of it, it seems the Korean civilians adapted much better compared to Indonesians as they clearly have an organized workforce and they are divided according to their talent and the one seems to be the leader is not the strongest one but the leader looking guy seems to be teaching some other crafting related talent people to create some talisman or carve some symbols at objects, it reminds him of the talisman that Aria used to use before and his grandpa''s treasure but at very downgraded version.

    Michael then strolled around the village for an hour to search for any talent that he thought as unique, really unique where there is nothing similar to it or at least very little possessed a similar one, even his have a similar one, Anira who had Talent to copy Talent like his minus the hundreds of revival and more slots, after searching for a while Michael nodded and just as he was just about to search for another village or city remains, he felt as if a gaze was locked into him although it, he didn''t feel any enmity in it.

    Michael turned around and saw a young girl, he really mean young around the age of Lydia probably, as Michael looked at her he seems to instinctively know what she was thinking.

    ''Why is this mister, doesn''t have any colour?''

    Hmmmбнthis is new, Michael thought while starring at the girl again but then he felt something wrong so he scrutinized her before realizing that she is a he.

    "What a trap!?" Michael said in disbelief.

    That young girl, no young boy was surprised by it too and he heard what the boy was thinking again ''What!? Where? Where the trap is?''

    Right in front of me jumping around, Michael thought and he wanted to stroke down his forehead before realizing that the third Rinne-Sharingan in his forehead was slightly open.

    Realizing this Michael felt a little weirded out as it did it on its own so he closed his two normal eyes and looked with his Rinne-Sharingan.

    From that eye he saw that the young boy''s eye was flashing blue, the blue eyes was flickering as if it was a flame, then the young boy shuddered and the blue flame subsided from his eyes.

    Michael then looked at the boy again with three of his eyes and he heard again ''Why do I felt so afraid when this mister didn''t have any sinister feeling?''

    Michael then approached the young boy while thinking for this reason, as far as I know sharingan didn''t have ability to read mind just the eye of hypnotize, maybe the blue flame is the indicator of this boy using his talent since Sharingan can see chakra to some extent in the cannon.

    As Michael neared the often the time he heard this boy thought, he noticed that the boy despite still being Gas Stage Cultivator managed to see through his illusion powered by his Attribute Qi.

    So Michael looked at the boy''s talent.

    [Awakened Talent: Soul Eyes

    Effect:

    -Emotion Detection

    -Nature Detection]

    [Emotion Detection

    Description: User can detect emotions directed at them within certain direction ]

    [Nature Detection

    Description: User can see Other''s true nature, the nature of their being, bad, good, kind, sadistic, cruel, and many more according to user understanding of a ''person'' ''s nature.

    This Ability is limited to the current Soul stage user in]

    Although the description is simple and short it contain much information, the first ability there isn''t any restriction and the second one is the first one he had heard to have Soul Stage as restriction, the soul stage mentioned is probably, Spiritual Sea=Qi Gathering Realm, Infant Soul= Transformation Realm, and True Soul Stage=True Soul, perhaps so basically it is limited to his Realm except if he had some treasure or ingested one that could rise his Soul Stage.

    ''Uh~ now I felt some bad intention from this mister like he wants me, don''t tell me he is a pedo like what mom said.''

    Michael stopped, so he can detect it to that stage, well I am bisexual as long the target is beautiful enough, and Michael imagined a scene where he fucks that boy. Immediately the boy collapse to his but and crawled and Michael just let him be as he was about to take this kid away he have to ''ask'' for some ''permission'' first shouldn''t he.

    Then Michael followed tightly behind the boy, the boy said without turning around "ajeossi,wae naleul ttalawa?"

    "What? why are you speaking Korean all the sudden." Michael said and the boy stopped crawling.

    ''Mom, dad, help me this mister is speaking English, I don''t understand much of it''

    Wait, so the whole time he is thinking is Korean and perhaps it was translated automatically to English that I am used to. Michael thought and after hearing the boy thought he somehow had a bad feeling that come out from nowhere.

    The boy who have been crawling stood up and run, thankfully he wore a pants so his knee isn''t scrapped, seriously it is as if this boy never cultivated at all, also how did he got that pretty face so much that I ignored his male attire and though him as a girl and it''s clear it''s not from his talent.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Michael then followed behind the boy who is already running with all his might, leisurely. The boy then finally stopped before another cliff where a huge gravestone is located there.

    Then he heard the boy said "Eomma! Appa!" and the bad feeling turns out to be this.

 118 I Am Not Gay! But MaybeтАж

    Michael knew what those words mean as he had watched Korean Drama with his mom in the past and remembered some of the word''s meaning and one of the easiest is this one, well if he really tried and dived into the sea of his memories, Michael probably could read the words written there too but he was too lazy to do so.

    Michael then ruminated for a while how to communicate with the effeminate boy, then while the boy was still crying on the graves Michael put a fist on his open palm as if he expected a light bulb to shine above his head and it did! Because Michael made it.

    Before when I heard his though with the Rinne-Sharingan I could heard him in English so it should be this eye''s ability and as far as I know Sharigan should have Genjutsu right? Michael thought.

    Michael then focused on his third eye before the tomoe in it rotated and the boy instantly was in front of Michael, "Psst! Kid do you want to come with me, I will give you some food."

    Of course, Michael already noticed that the boy was a little thin and seemingly hungry, so whoever that took care of him or he is alone, so he should want to came along with me right.

    The boy looked suspiciously at the mister in front of him before saying "Mister I heard from my mother that I shouldn''t go with stranger that offered me candy."

    Damn, yeah it worked, also you really are pretty na?ve kid you should have ran away or said something else if you really want to escape, Michael though as he grinned.

    "But you are hungry right and I am not giving you candy, I am giving you food." Michael still tried the soft way.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Regardless I shouldn''t go with a stranger that what my mom and dad said." The boy replied.

    ''Really? You just cried over your parents and all the sudden you are calm enough to answer me!?'' Michael though as he already tired of the soft way now he will do it hard.

    In the reality the boy was frozen above his parent''s grave, so Michael snatched him from there and bowed before the grave before offering some prayers before leaving, well eventually the boy will accept it.

    Michael then walked to the cliff where the plane is, on the way there Michael fed the boy his blood, suddenly Michael froze as his red eyes turned slight blue, his pupil is pure red while his iris is only slight red and blue while his sclera is faint blue.

    Michael then saw some flashes of images, the images contain sounds too, it describe how the aunt from his father family is the one that is taking care of him, although he is not mistreated he of course give less food, care, and love compared to her aunt''s child, so that''s why he often felt hunger and cold at night while his aunt''s son slept with full stomach and warmth.

    It was also obvious the aunt and her family didn''t really care much to this child, she only does this as she felt this is her obligation.

    Michael stopped and was awoken by a sensation from his finger, he turned as saw that the feminine boy was sucking on his finger sometime his tongue was swirling it. Michael shuddered and pulled his finger out.

    ''Calm down, me although I said I am okay with anyone as long as they are pretty, not futa and human it''s just in the comic there is no one that pretty that I am willing to fuck a man or boy that have smaller dick than me and said I am pretty much bisexual I am not gay!, wait there is...'' Michael looked at the pretty face of the boy that looked prettier than most women ''noбнno! remember he is only, ummбн 12 years old, yeah he is too young, wait!'' Michael then remembered Lydia.

    Michael then decided to not think about it before he walked to the plane, also he heard that the leader looking guy mentioned ''The Hunter'' in English many time during his lesson along with ''Seoul'', so perhaps this Hunter guy is in Seoul and by the look of it, he is the one who taught the leader guy how to craft or he is a very powerful and well known Awakener.

    Michael then looked trough all his copied and his own talent to see If there is any changes, if there is none then it means the eye power he gained from Kaguya changed a little bit, but he found the difference.

    The Talent he just copied have an added effect.

    [Soul Dive

    Description: Allow User to dive into the Someone''s soul and the more the User''s soul higher than the target the more user could see]

    Ah, so that''s why, Michael figured it out, so this Talent is the one that is capable of a real ''Development''. Michael then brought the boy to the plane and there outside the plane lay Hajime with Haruka in his embrace laying on the chair enjoying sunlight.

    Michael then clearly saw the weird look on Hajime''s eye that is clearly always have Sharingan activated unless he wishes to deactivate it just like the Rinne-Sharingan in his forehead and with that Sharigan he must have guessed the boy is a male, it could be seen from his guarded look toward Michael.

    Michael laid the boy on the bed before he closed his eyes and felt trough his connection, how the girls is. Michael then saw that Melinda is carrying an unconscious boy and by the look of it, without permission too, Lydia is carried on Aria''s shoulder who occasionally looked up in envy at Lyida''s big yet firm breast but all of them is already discussing what they want Michael to do, it seems they are confident.

 119 I Win

    As he somewhat respect their privacy he didn''t peep long, after he withdrawn his gaze, Michael then exercise his power such as Life Scanning, Eye of Insight, Qi (Chakra) Sensing, switching forms, and such that didn''t gave any direct destructive power to lift his boredom while he was waiting for the girls. While doing this he discovered that along the Korean Peninsula that he could sense there is a lot of Qi Beast and Qi Plant compared to similarly sized place like Japan.

    But Michael still got bored so he went outside and still saw that Hajime is looking at the sky in daze with Haruka in his embrace. Michael then sat beside Hajime, when Michael neared him, Hajime was already awoken from his daze so he just silently looked at Michael that was approaching.

    Michael then met Hajime''s gaze for a while before asking "Hajime, Why do you love Haruka so much?" perhaps he was asking himself too why did he love Jessica so much? Why did he love Aria so much? Why did he love Melinda so much? Why did he love Lydia so much? Why? Why?

    Hajime then while still meeting Michael''s eye said after another while "No Reason."

    Hearing this reply Michael replied immediately "Really, what if you only loved her because of her beauty, what if you only loved her because your body want to reproduce? What if it''s only because of your brain? Your hormone, someone else!" Michael said it a little loud in the end.

    "Then It''s alright for me, don''t you know it too." Hajime said still looking straight to Michael''s eye.

    Michael then continued their starring match for several more minutes before he walked back into the plane with his boredom evaporated and in deep thought or maybe worthless thought?

    Still Michael perhaps asked this question because he knew that this so Connection by that Red String is someone''s else influence, he sometimes still doubted his love like this time but if he really looked into it too deeply, it could be said that the ''Love'' that modern human said is their ancestor''s influence, therefor someone else influence but do most people even think that deep, He think not.

    After some deep thinking, Michael decided firmly, he decided that he wouldn''t really think deeply into something anymore because he knew that if he really think deeply into something he will think of the negative side of it or even imagined the negative side that is supposed to not exist that why most of the time he didn''t think deeply into something, only if he is bored that he did that so he want to make sure that he always have something that occupied him to avoid him from getting bored, to avoid thinking too deeply into something, to avoid thinking negatively, to live happily.

    ''That''s right I should think about those matter when I am facing it, not now, I should just enjoy the present!''. Just then he felt someone entered the plane and a while after that someone jumped into his stomach.

    Michael then looked down and saw Lydia with a red cheek, the cheek that slammed into his stomach, Michael smiled as he saw the gloomy face of Melinda and Aria who is starring straight at the pretty boy on the bed, Lydia must have shown the boy''s talent.

    Michael then knew that he probably won and he inspected the other boy with Melinda.

    [Awakened Talent: Transform

    Effect:

    -Transform

    -Impersonate]

    [Transform

    Description: Allow User to transform into anything as long User have enough Qi and have at least seen the Target directly once, the less understanding User had toward the target the more the Qi is used]

    [Impersonate

    Description: Allow User to mimic any small detail of the Transformation target, like clothes, habit, expression, Aura, and more]

    After seeing this Michael was a little surprised because this Talent have an ability that ignore Realms so why did they think they would lose, so Michael asked Melinda who is carrying the boy.

    "Why are you so gloomy, Melinda?"

    "You Should know why!" Aria was the one who asked as she is probably the one with the most spirit this morning saying she would win or something.

    "Because this guy managed to transform into Aria for less than a second before fainting and his transformation dispersed too." Melinda explained.

    "Soбн" Michael deliberately extended.

    "What!?" Aria snapped.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "I Win!" Michael said standing up along with Lydia.

    "Yeah, you win." "Next time I will win I willбн"

    Melinda was the one that said the first one and Aria was the one who said the second one with a lustful eye that is directed toward Michael, Aria never even shown such a depraved look when he fucked her to the oblivion, just what is she thinking to ask to Michael about if she were to win and the other girls must have agreed too.

    Just what is that wish Michael is a little curious. "So What is your wish, Darling~" Lydia asked as she tugged Michael''s hand.

    "Hmmmбн how about tonight I will fuck the three of you in my Immortal Form." Michael smiled after thinking a while.

    Melinda and Aria just had a resigned looked while Lydia had a curious look and anticipation considering that she never experienced it before.

    As it is still noon not night yet Michael flew the plane to some unknown forest before landing beside a lake, scaring the Qi Beast drinking water there by the Aura emitted by the bunch.

    That night the moment the clock hit 6 p.m Michael fucked the three of them with all of his might, maybe he is venting or just want to do it but he did it until 4 a.m in the morning but of course he is still gentlest with Lydia with the excuse of her being young and is growing so he need to be a little gentler although the damage will be healed by the accelerated healing granted by Michael.

    In the Morning when they woke up, the three girls still felt some soreness even with their body quality and healing powe

 120 Seoul

    In the morning the two boys still didn''t woke up, perhaps because the Qi Overdraw caused by the other boy trying to Transform into Aria he didn''t woke up, well for the pretty boy it was probably because of Michael''s Semi-Genjutsu is just too effective.

    As the girls is have aches they stayed in the room while resentfully glared at Michael''s back as he exited the room, even Lydia who is really attached to Michael joined in, Michael did felt a little guilty after he had his sage mode when he was about to felt asleep but in the future that guilty feeling will be gone in a flash when the girls got what they wanted for if they had won.

    Michael then flew the plane while looking outside by sitting on the open door, a little behind him Hajime stood there while looking like he was about to be pushed back by the wind but stayed in the place, Michael looked over again at Hajime and realized that Hajime is using the Tree Sticking technique from Narutoverse.

    They passed by mountains, vilages, and small cities even though it looked amazing and refreshing but after looking at similar looking things for hours and days he already got bored.

    Finally, they reached the Seoul and by that time the girls already fully healed and is enjoying the wind with Aria and Melinda shielding Lydia, with she enjoying the leftover weak wind.

    Although they passed some cities, Michael ignored them and landed on a mountain that is inside the Seoulбн probably. So on the mountain there is some old looking building that looks like the ancient house in Korea, there is some sign but Michael couldn''t read it so he ignored it but just then he heard someone said something.

    "Namhansan."

    Michael turned around and looked at Lydia who spoke that said "What?"

    "You know how to speak Korean?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah, I mean I know Chinese, Korean, and English spoken and written after all my mom and dad is preparing me to take over their businesses so I have to know some popular language after all, your parents didn''t do that, Darling?" Lydia explained and asked in confusion.

    Michael buried his face in his hand. ''No! they didn''t they just send me to some ordinary Kindergarten and School while letting me have as much as fun as I want, well by the look of its Grandpa probably going to teach Dad, cultivation, wait! Can Qi cure cancer?'' well the question most likely will never be answered.

    On the way leisurely walking down the mountain they met some locals who apparently saw their plane and Lydia handled them smoothly, then they even pointed the way to somewhere with reverence in their eyes.

    "Wait where are we going, Lydia?" Michael asked.

    "We are going to the so called ''The Hunter'' you want to go there right, also remember Darling, even though I acted like a stupid young girl I am the young girl that manipulated his classmate to ''borrow'' your phone from you and got my mom to agree for me to marry you, by the look of it I even have more businesses experience than you, Hmph!" Lydia looked proudly, lifting her head while closing her eyes and because of that she hit her head to a branch, andбн she instantly reverted to her spoiled persona.

    So, while carrying Lydia and with Hajime carrying Haruka, They Finally arrived at the feet of the mountain and realized that they are not at the City part of Seoul so Michael just left behind the plane and just carried all of them and flew to the city part.

    Also, yesterday, Michael told Hajime that the electricity is working under the Qi Shield so Hajime have been taking photos and Video of Haruka and their sex, much like Michael, well they really clicked together how Michael clicked well with Kang Shin.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Oh yeah, he come from here didn''t here, also the boys must be confused when they woke up on Namhansan Mountain. Michael and the group flew around looking for ''The Hunter'' it also seems by the info that Lydia got from other locals, Hunters is an organization that ''The Hunter'' made, they uses artefact that they made or acquired, talismans, traps, anyway they are really proficient in hunting the overflowing monsters or Qi Beast that for some reason is really had a fast growth compared to the state of the rest of the world is in.

    Naturally with disaster come the benefit, so the Qi Beast have similar Stages and Realms as Human so when they got to Liquid Stage they condensed a pearl of some sort with semi-transparent Liquid in it and when they reached Solid Stage it became like marbles, and as expected when they got to Transformation Realm the colour changes.

    Anyway, these pearls or Qi Cores could be absorbed by Cultivators to fasten their Cultivation speed while in Transformation Realm it is only possible to absorb from the cores that have similar colour.

    So basically, as the stability returned a little those cores become the highest and well-known currency with Won or barter used in everyday life. After landing and asking around several more times they finally met the right person who can say where the Hunter Headquarter is, it seems they are not hiding it at all and by the looks on the man''s face, he maybe thinking that we either have some quest or some kind of thing for Mr.Hunters or is joining them.

    When the group reached the so-called Hunter Headquarter the sun is now right above their head. There stood a bustling market around three skyscraper with some word in Korean written and glowing while floating in the middle of the three tower and for some reason no matter the angle you looked to It, the word remains the same.

    As Expected the word written there is "Hunter Headquarter" that is pointed out by Lydia.

    Some local said that the tower was used to have ''Hyperion Tower'' as it''s name.

 121 The Hunter

    The group just stood there for a second before they walked into the building, surprisingly they are not stopped from walking it, well considering how there is such reputation that says these guys are South Korea protector and how you can just ask the hunters to go and hunt the Qi Beast that is disturbing your city or so, so it is normal for people to be allowed in of course.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    A second ago Michael widened his eyes in surprise because enormous Qi inside in fixed position and the Qi seems to be ''dead'' like the one in atmosphere by the look of it, this is a trap or defence mechanisms that will only activate when the target entered the tower but it is very well concealed, not to mention that Ootsuki Kaguya is a sensor and his Cultivation Realm is high, he only managed to sense it this close, even someone with similar cultivation entered here they probably wouldn''t sense it although they won''t be severly wounded by this trap at most minor injuries that can heal within seconds but to Cultivator bellow Transformation Realm, no even The Beginning of Transformation Realm will be severely wounded.

    So of course even Michael is surprised, not because the lethality of the trap but just how did this knowledge that is supposed to be buried in times is here, cultivator nowadays Talisman making as the highest craft or some rarer Treasure making, at least that is what Michael knew according to Anira and Aria''s explanation.

    Michal walked in while covertly placing Qi Barriers around the group with half of his total Qi. Inside the tower it looks very similar to Adventure''s Tavern except it have been modernized there are a wall full of piece of papers with all Korean words all over it, there is some receptionist taking body parts of Qi Beast that is supposedly useless unless they have the ancient cultivator knowledge.

    Then they lined up properly and waited for their turn then when their turn comes, as expected Lydia took the lead but as expected wanting to see their leader out of nowhere is impossible, even Michael who couldn''t really understand their conversation could tell by the receptionist reaction so Michael who already got bored waiting blasted out his aura.

    The moment he did that, the trap activated but as Michael knew where it was, he destroyed the traps easily making the leftover Qi stored inside it blasted out destroying the glasses parts of the tower.

    Michael then took a seat around there under the frightened eyes of the receptionists and the annoyed eyes of Lydia who probably think she could pull it off, but Michael''s observation was based on his Supernatural Vision and Eye Power from his body enhancement and the Rinne-Sharigan.

    As expected the hunters stormed in but they just stand there aiming at Michael with their bows or spears or whatever their weapon is but they just stood there waiting for someone and they looked really composed for someone who got their trump card destroyed, either they didn''t knew about it or they have another trump card.

    Most likely the former, Michael checked their Talent but all of them is the ordinary one although their Cultivation Stages is in the Liquid Stages at minimum. Suddenly Michael felt an aura that suddenly shows up in his senses, based on it, the owner is around the same Realm as Aria and Melinda who recently broke through the Transformation Realm.

    Finally, the aura''s owner showed up and Michael Status Checked him and found out that this guy''s Talent name is The Hunter.

    [Awakened Talent: The Hunter

    Effect:

    -Stealth

    -Hunter Knowledge

    -Hunting Instinct]

    Now Michael could roughly guessed where the organization''s name come from and their knowledge eh?

    Michael looked at each effect and saw that his guess is correct, the Stealth as expected hide the presence, Aura, and non-physical traits but he is still visible, as expected the Hunter Knowledge is the one that gave him the knowledge how to make the Qi Traps, Weapons, and Talismans while Hunting Instinct means that the target that he encountered before would be easier to Hunt and he could roughly saw their weakness and strength.

    The moment The Hunter batted his eyes on Michael, he bowed and said with well spoked English "Dear Guest, would you like to visit this Hunter Tower with me as your guide, by the way I am the one that you guys demanded to meet."

    The Hunter changed from polite to casual in a moment. Even so Michael casually agree so the group agreed too as if there is nothing wrong with the situation.

    Under the vigilant and confused gazes of the various hunters, Michael and the group arrived before an elevator at the second floor by the look if it the electricity is still working there and after the elevator opened Michael could felt clearly that he went trough a layer of barrier but this one is unlike the one he felt before it''s not a product of a Talent or a product of a natural ability that is gained from advancing in Cultivation he could feel that this barrier is made with Atmospheric Qi not a single Refined Qi.

    But Michael could also felt that as long as there is enough force or elemental attack the barrier will fell apart, even just a Molotov cocktail will do to break the barrier and made the electricity inside stopped working.

    While the elevator is still going up, Michael could feel that the barrier only encompasses the elevator and the uppermost floor along with a room on each floor starting from the second floor while the rest of rooms is void of any of those barriers.

    Finally, they arrived at the topmost floor and Michael smelt a familiar cool air, the whole floor was full of Air Conditioner. Well it looks a bit weird the previous floors didn''t even have one activated or circulated, it sees he didn''t even circulate the cool air into other floor but looking from the other perspective it''s normal, he is the leader so he should at least have this privilege.

 122 Exploring

    Michael saw that in the topmost floor just a few meters away from the elevator there is a receptionist table that is empty, behind it is a door but anywhere else is a white wall with no other door or window except, the door behind the receptionist table, on the whit walls was hung ACs next to each other.

    "Hey, why did you do this?" Michael pointed at the ACs.

    "Pardon?" The Hunter said politely.

    "I am saying why do you use so many AC?" Michael further asked.

    "Ah? You also didn''t notice huh? But I think it would be useless to use it on you and will only anger you, after all I trust my instinct." The Hunter laughed a little before he walked to the receptionist table and jumped behind it.

    Michael stood at the entrance of the floor for another second before he suddenly covered the five others in thick purple barrier and something seems to be expelled from it.

    Yes, there is poison in the air, the poison come from the AC, the poison contains fragments of Qi so small that Michael thought they are just atmospheric Qi but it wasn''t, it was obviously man-made, made by The Hunter in front of him.

    Michael looked a little more warily at him for a second before he relaxed his guard after all this guy indeed warned him about it and the poison would have reacted if people tried to use Qi.

    "Come on in, don''t worry it won''t have any side effect since it only got into your body less than a day." The Hunter said as he opened the door.

    Aria, Melinda, and Lydia looked puzzledly at Michael but Aria seems to understood something while Hajime just followed after Michael without a word.

    Then Michael explained to them what happened and they are a little shocked but it quickly vanish as they know that they are with Michael.

    Behind the door, the whole floor was unified into a room or hall or whatever it is but there is no other room, oh! There is one for bathroom and toilet but other than that it''s unified.

    In this one big room, there is a gym then a dozen meter from it there is a poll, then there is a cinema, then there is a collection of car and motorcycle, then there are wardrobes lined up next to each other.

    Right behind the door there is a guest room that like before have no wall to separate it with other places, sure there is pillars to support the rood but there is no wall between them.

    "Please sit, my overseas guest." The Hunter said.

    "How did you know?" Melinda asked, Michael and Aria wanted to ask to but since Melinda already did, they had no reason for it.

    "Because I have been to all Korea including North Korea and I helped them once, but there are no you guys, not even close to you." The Hunter said still wearing a smile on his face. "So why do you want to see me?"

    "Nothing I am just curious how did someone manage to build some Treasure and Qi Trap, it turns out your Talent aided you, so I am going if we kidnap someone we will return them a day after don''t worry."

    The Hunter''s smile vanished and he looked worriedly at Michael, "Ah, do anyone want to stay here and learn how to make things."

    The girls all shook their head but Hajime raised his hand. "Really? Don''t you want me to heal your crush?" Michael asked.

    "Yes, but according to what I know about Mister Hunter he can receive the lost knowledge from the Ancient Cultivation World right so I want to study that." Hajime said resolutely.

    "Yeah, yeah just go and don''t worry I will keep my promise if I found a Talent that can fix her mind, I will bring it here." Michael waved. "Oh yeah where''s the stairway to the roof?"

    The Hunter stayed silent after his smiles is gone but he spoke this time "I will welcome you anytime as long as you don''t destroy this stable society I have created, please, also it''s there" The Hunter bowed very low and pointed at the bathroom.

    "Don''t worry I like it too, but you sure have a bad taste putting it there." "Yeah me too." "kukuku, if the society is this stable I can show Darling my businesses prowess" "Don''t overthink it, Michael won''t take the trouble to destroy you if you don''t antagonize him."

    Then with Hajime and Haruka left here the four of them went to the rooftop. The wind there is very strong but it''s mild to Michael, Aria, and Melinda, even to Lydia as she is protected by a barrier.

    Michael then grasped Melinda and Lydia''s hand who didn''t know what Michael planned and thought that he was just being intimate but Aria, Aria most of the time managed to guess what Michael was about to do, like right now that''s why Michael didn''t hold her hand too.

    The four of them steadily walked to the edge of the roof with Aria leading and sometimes smiled at the three at the back. Suddenly Michael accelerated and jumped off the roof behind him Aria followed him.

    Maybe because they felt instinctive fear from jumping off a skyscraper from before the Awakening Era the two of them screamed in fear for a moment before glaring at Michael. Michael never jumped off a building this tall so he is a little excited.

    But after the novelty and the terrified gaze of people who looked at them trough the glass, it became a little boring after all it''s 63 floors tall.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Just before they touched the road, they slowed down rapidly and landed on the floor all right, the moment they landed on the road Lydia collapsed on Michael while Melinda have a shaky leg, Aria and Michael? They are bored.

    "Ah! This time let''s do that, who will find the most unique talent, kay MF." Aria said before grabbing Melinda and Lyia using her real illusion that is not much different from conjuration.

    While Michael blended with the crowd and went away smilingly thinking he probably will win again.

 123 EXTRA: The Luck

    "Shin, why do you want to move here?" a mature looking woman asked.

    "Yuna, you should know my superpower is right." Kang shin said.

    "Yeah, according to what I see and what you told me, Shin, along with the various encounter you had!" Kang Yuna''s eye squinted at the last word she said.

    "Ah hahaha, well here I found this herd looking thing, I think it''s good for you." Kang Shin pulled out a tomato like fruit that is glistering with light.

    "Is this really safe?" Kang Yuna asked but just as Kang Shin was about to ask another cheery voice sounded out.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Shin! Shin what about me?" a little girl hugged Shin from out of nowhere.

    "Here I have one too for you, So Young." Shin pulled out a banana looking fruit with four side and each side have a different colour ranging from, yellow, red, green, and blue holding the banana Kim So Young looked at it curiously while leaning against Kang Shin.

    And from his magical bag (Which is actually an ordinary bag) Kang Shin pulled out Treasured Natural resources that could make others green from envy, each one of them could be counted priceless even more now, some could increase the chance of safely breaking through, some could naturally increase body quality, upgrade cultivation stages, and more if it were made into pill the effect would be more pronounce, oh! Maybe he or one of his girlfriends -wifes to be will be one all the sudden, in the fact there is one, well there is three more fruits that he pulled out.

    Kang Shin took out a carrot, in fact it doesn''t look like a carrot it looks like a jade that coincidentally looked like a carrot with a very smooth surface that you could see the reflection of yourself in it.

    Kang Shin then waved at Christina who sneakily took a glance at them, seeing Kang Shin'' signal she ran toward him and gave her two hand in begging look to Kang Shin who promptly gave it to her.

    "Oh, yeah even so why did you move here again Shin?" Yuna asked.

    "Huh! Actually, I didn''t want to move from Bro-Michael but I felt that I along with you guys would be put in danger if I stayed there." Kang Shin said with a sigh.

    "Shin, then why you didn''t tell Bro-Michael?" So Young asked.

    "Because the moment I was about to tell Bro-Michael about it I felt danger." Kang Shin said.

    "Shin, are you sure, your superpower isn''t Future Prediction? Also why are you calling Master, Bro-Michael?" Christina asked.

    "No way! Big Bro said my power is Super Duper Bullshit Luck, I don''t know why the name is so weird but basically I am really lucky." Kang Shin said while nodding.

    "Wait! What''s with that name? it''s the first time I heard it! Also why are you two calling Young Master with Big Bro or just plain Master?" Yuna asked.

    Even without anything meaningful to talk or play, they peacefully laid there on the grasses while the farmers tending the Qi Plants, of course even in these peaceful situations some ''Happy'' accidents couldn''t be helped between the four of them.

    A little far from them, a farmer was accelerating the Qi Plant''s fruit growth but his eyes literally and metaphorically turned green from envy while looking at the small hill supporting the four lads there.

    ''Fuck! Fuck those Luck Wielder, not only they are always bound to got rare Treasures even those who want to snatch it became a new source of Treasure for them, not only that they have some fucked up instinct that is practically future prediction, fuck me, it''s really unfair, yeah really just fuck me in my male body or female body, fuck you too, the most fucked up thing is that there is an automated retaliation from The Luck itself when you killed one of them whenever the Wielder itself is weak or strong, previously at my peak more than half of my bodies got killed while my soul in it got destroyed without any chance of recovery,

    In the first time I want to kill an enemy of mine that is super lucky I brought three fourth of my entire body and then after I successfully killed him, just then our battle ''coincidentally'' awoke a herd of primordial beast a hundred meter away, the second time me being more cautious already searched the area and only send a third of my body along with other force but the Luck Wielder''s blood awakened a nest of Super Bug that for some reason had died or hibernated there, for some other reason the bugs could identify my bodies and they feed on soul although there is some tens of thousands other causalities before the bugs suddenly died down on its own,Fuckбн calm down me, as a very cool villain I shouldn''t be this agitated yes, cool down, cool down, yes, kukukuбн yes that''s right boy if you really did tell that to Five-Star Talent Wielder I will kill you, well you can be counted as Five-Star Talent Wielder too since you wield Luck but no, in my game you don''t count!'' the farmer forced himself to look away from those rowdy bunch before the glimmer in his eyes vanished and the farmer just continued to accelerate the Qi Plant''s growth as if he didn''t mutter those complains in his head, perhaps this farmer didn''t but the one who had devoured his soul did.

 124 I Los

    Michael strolled off happily, he believed he will win again after all he wield the second greatest luck in the world (maybe), Michael looked over the local society with more details, although he couldn''t read the sign or understood the words said he could read their mind.

    Basically compared to other places he had been the danger in South Korea especially Seoul is very low, just as low as the death rate in modern world like the rate of car accident in the world, most of them lives by searching for the raw material for the hunters, farming with their Talent, or hunting the weak Qi beast that hunters purposefully felt alone so they can domesticate them.

    Michael enjoyed the different local sceneries that is created from a mix of the modern Korean culture and some barbaric culture, it was just a wonder how much human regress in the absence of electricity.

    Michael wondered here to there without any knowledge of the place, he know the way if he already gone trough it but never lest he let the fate led him since he is lucky he should win.

    Then after spending hours and hours spinning around the city, Michael come back to Hunter''s Tower, the moment the come in the receptionist paled and went inside a room where Michael is certain there is an elevator inside.

    Michael explored the first floor more but just several minutes into it, someone appeared in front of him, deliberately. Michael looked who it is then the man bowed a little then said with a fluent English "Esteemed Guest, what would you like to have here?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Who are you?" Michael asked but he knew that by the attitude of The Hunter himself this guy is probably not really low in status.

    "Yes, I am Vice-Master of the Hunter Guild, Lee Jung Hyuk." Lee Jung Hyuk straightened his head and Michael got a look of his eyes, as many novels said the eyes are the window of the soul which is partially correct and Michael could see that there is an evil thought brewing inside the man''s eye directed to him, to almost everyone.

    So, Michael attempted to read his mins but then it bounced off but Lee Jung Hyuk then collapsed into a knee while saying with a pained voice "I am sorry if I made any mistakes, please forgive me." He kept his head low.

    Well, whatever, Michael already took a glance at his Talent, it could protect him against mental attack, fasten his reaction speed, modify his nerve to get an even faster reaction speed, memory, and so. Although it''s quite useful in combat it was obvious this guy is more of the management side of The Hunter Guild.

    "Yeah, yeah, it''s actually my bad, sorry, I am just sightseeing, don''t let me bother you." Michael turned around and walked away but he could felt the evil thought the man directed to him but for some reason since the man couldn''t really do him harm he just let him go.

    Michael strolled around the first floor, second floor, third floor, and so on, basically the whole tower is divided into residence floor, storage floor, and mini-production floor. For the other production places, it''s for the lower quality things by what Michael had seen.

    Michael then finally reached the topmost floor again and he opened the door on the receptionist''s table then he saw The Hunter again teaching something to Hajime and the two now awakened boys.

    Michael then got a bad feeling the moment he saw The Hunter again because the feeling when he encountered what he want from the luck''s instinct come on.

    "You know your wives certainly make a mess out of what they can, here." The Hunter tossed a bundle of paper to Michael who catches it and read trough it, in it there Is quiet detailed report of the girl''s activity and it was certainly a mess.

    "Alright, sorry, sorry, didn''t I gave you three talented students already, also when the girls come in got them to here." Michael said before stripping, the two boys reacted violently while The Hunter just frowned, Michael then went to swim and The Hunter continued his lesson.

    While swimming Michael, The Hunter decided to continue his lesson in English, Michael continued to swim while listening the lesson too as he is a little curious about it.

    After the sun descended and the night arrived then The Hunter stopped the lesson, even Hajime who is already quiet powerful is out of focus now but Michael already got the gist on how to make the Treasure, he can made it from Atmospheric Qi or the Tempered Qi, the qi that people filter and compress from atmosphere, certainly the Tempered Qi could create more powerful effect but since it''s limited, people usually make a mix of the two.

    Then the girls come in with another boy with ragged and dirty clothes while being thin himself. "Kukuku, MF, this time we will win and we will make youбнheheheбн" Aria was the first one to announce it.

    Melinda soon followed with a crazed face along with Lydia who too had determined look on her face. "we will win!"

    "Yeah, yeah, here is my choice." Michael pointed at The Hunter.

    ""WHAT!""

    The two of them shouted while Lydia shouted a little too. "It Doesn''t count!" Melinda quickly rejected.

    "I know rightбн so alright you guys win, I am just letting you guys win so you guys can be happy." Michael said nonchalantly while leaning against the edge of the swimming poll.

    Melinda and Aria then dropped the boy before dragging Michael out from the poll and warped him in towel. "This kid most probably has a good talent too also give us a room will you."

    "Yeah, I will ask Jung Hyuk to prepare it." The Hunter said while looking at Michael and the girls with curious eyes after all this group of powerful cultivators acted really weird, does all of them act like that, will I also be like that, The Hunter questioned inside his heart.

    That night the three girls asked Michael to turn into a kid and didn''t use his immortal form, that night he was ''tortured'' and teased by Aria, mommed by Melinda of course in sexual way, finally, with Lydia she only asked for it because it make it seems like they are similar in age and make the sex felt more intimate according to her.

    That night Michael knew the meaning of exhaustion for the first time.

 125 TrAp

    Even though Michael is more powerful than them physically or spiritually, they who have the determination to win and they already got used to Michael''s overwhelming stamina didn''t faint, they merely felt some exhaustion.

    Looking at the child sized Michael who had fainted out of exhaustion on the middle of them, the three of them grinned and did a high five with each other.

    Earlier, when they met Lee Jung Hyuk who prepared this room for them, Aria and Melinda already noticed he had an evil thought and by the way he looked at them, they already got a good idea of it.

    Even so Aria and Melinda grinned while the entire time they seems to be concentrated doing something then they slept with Michael in the centre and as usual Lydia is on the top of him.

    The night was still extremely long, a few shadowy figures sneaked into Michael and the girl''s room, strangely enough Michael who should have awakened even in his exhaustion didn''t wake up nor the other two girls, while Lydia of course won''t wake up.

    "It really works." One of them said in a whisper.

    "Yeah, I don''t know why the leader treated them so politely." Another one whispered.

    "shut up, we can discuss about it later for now, heheheбн we should enjoy ourselves.

    ................

    He didn''t know but Michael woke up groggily as if his entire body have been drained of its power to move, oh yeah, Michael just then remembered how the girls ''tortured'' him, he swear that he will get his revenge sooner or later.

    Michael then felt something hit his face but it didn''t manage to hurt him at all but it did tilt his head, Michael then was stunned not because the attack itself, no it was too weak but because he didn''t manage to felt any presence near him, not even the girls''s.

    Michael opened his eyes and saw that there is several roughish looking men, two of them was leaning against the wall while another one was on the top of Michael who unknowingly have transformed back to his default form.

    "Yo, pretty boy, wake up now." With some awkward English the man said that.

    Michael nonchalantly thought ''Am I really that handsome?'' just as he was about to slap the man into unconsciousness he felt a weakness in his body and his limbs seems to be restrained.

    ''How could that be?'' Michael questioningly asked.

    "Hehehe, your face guess that you weak right, it''s poison." It''s awkward but Michael could understand the gist the man that is leaning against the wall is saying.

    Michael continuedly tried to move his limbs but he can''t, he tried to use his Qi but it seems to be obscured by something too, he can''t even access his Soul Space.

    "You make boss made, he revenges, heheheбн" the men that is still on top of Michael said.

    ''Seriously, can you stop it makes me think that you guys are idiots, perhaps you are, also why are you guys explaining things to me as if you guys are the stereotype villain.'' Michael couldn''t help but comment in his mind.

    Then the last man who didn''t talk finally talk "Heheheбнdo you know where the girls are?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    ''hehe this hehe that, are you Nedou Riki, huh! Also since you can speak so clearly why do you let those idiots speak, Wait! The girls, Aria! Melinda! Lydia! Where are they'' Michael thought as he looked left and right, the girls that just slept next to him is gone, but of course it''s normal to take hostages.

    "Heheheбнyou angry, boss said make you angry more." The idiot who lean against the wall said before walking toward Michael and he suddenly punched toward Michael''s balls but as he expected he didn''t really felt any pain just as if someone shook his ball a little but what confusing is that while his body toughness remain his strength is gone.

    Before Michael could think any more deeply, the only man left to lean on the wall frowned and said "It seems that it isn''t that effective to you huh, boss, are you ready?" the man seems to purposely used language that Michael understood.

    "Yeah, it will be fun, they all are realбн pretty, too bad that they are already used though." A voice that seems come from the other side of the wall that the man is leaning against.

    Michael then froze after all he could already understand what the conversation is about from the hints there is, the girls is gone, the boss want to torture him, and their recent conversation, it all points out to.

    Dung!!

    With that weird sound the wall soon became transparent and Michael gaze froze because he saw Lee Jung Hyuk naked besides the naked Aria and Melinda while Lydia is thrown into the floor.

    He saw Lee Jung Hyuk was smiling, laughing mockingly while Aria and Melinda seems to be conscious but they can''t move, their eyes move around in panic.

    "See, this Esteemed Guest, you have trampled upon my pride and this is the consequences but even without that I will do this too." Lee Jung Hyuk laid on the bed while one of his hand is caressing Aria''s flat, white, and smooth stomach.

    "Are you angry?" he said that as his hand trailed higher and higher. "Are you frustrated?" Michael starred unblinkingly at them his eye was blood red, the ropes that was tying him down was pulled tout because Michael is pulling it with all his strength, unnoticeable to any of them the bed creaked ominously.

    "Do you hate me?" Lee Jung Hyuk said as he grabbed Aria''s breast with all his strength, leaving a red mark on it, with all the madness in his mind Michael didn''t even think how is that possible, then Lee Jung Hyuk flicked his finger at Aria''s nipple as if pointing out how it is erect.

    "See this, even under you watching them and me doing it, they are excited, waiting for me to do them." Lee Jung Hyuk said with a twisted smile as if he is enjoying this more and more, he then stabbed his finger into Aria''s pussy pulling out a strand of a transparent liquid, while Aria''s eye was filled with tears that leaked out from her eyes, seeing this Michael pulled even harder he didn''t know where he got that strength and the furry in his eyes intensified.

    Lee Jung Hyuk then moved toward Melinda, "Wow, see these huge tits, you are not worthy of them, I wonder if they have mild, hmm." He raised his eyebrows in suggestive manner then he grabbed one of Melinda''s breast before he sucked on it.

    "Arara, it seems Milk won''t come out." Lee Jung Hyuk commented as he left his saliva on Melinda''s nipple and at this point, she had cried too while it seems Lydia is unconscious.

    Strangely, the three men choose to laugh at this moment but not at the previous sarcasm. Michael''s body then raised from the bed with the ropes pulled very taut that some strands of it is snapping and with a very angry face Michael let out a roar.

    "ARGGHHHH!!!!"

 126 The Truth

    "ARGGHHHH!!!!"

    Hearing the Michael''s roar of anger the men continued to laugh harder but it couldn''t overwhelm Michael''s roar, Lee Jung Hyuk just smiled at this scene, then he positioned himself above Melinda.

    "FUCK!YOU!!!"

    At this moment Lee Jung Hyuk was about to enter Melinda, Michael shouted while his eyes emitted red brilliance from his eyes, perhaps it is, the ropes that held Michael back shattered like and sounded like a chain before vanishing and before the three roguish man could react, all of them was killed by the violent wind coming from Michael, then Michael punched the wall before him exposing the scenes that he just seen but strangely Lee Jung Hyuk still had that weird smile on his face and was about to continue what he was about to do.

    Michael punched the air and the air pressure shot forward, the moment the air pressure entered the other room it weirdly vanished, any trace of it didn''t even appear on the other side.

    Michael without thinking far ran toward the hole that he just created, the moment he was about to enter the next room he felt there is some layer shielding it, the bouncy type one.

    "YOU THINK THIS IS ENOUGH TO HOLD ME BACK!!!!" Michael shouted and the layer then was pierced and a myriads shades of light burst out, Michael even for a moment couldn''t see and sense the situation so he kept a guarded position.

    The next moment, Michael still full of anger finally regained his perception and he was so surprised that the anger left his face and heart.

    In the next room he saw that on the floor there is a headless corpse with Lee Jung Hyuk head just several meter away from it, the blood was already dried and it seems he already died more than just minutes ago.

    Then there is Aria, Aria she sat on the bed with a very concentrated looking face with beads of sweat streaming out from her body and face, behind her Melinda too was streaming sweat but she instead looked at Michael in surprise while her hand was glued to Aria''s back while Lydia was doing the same thing except she had an extreme concentration too.

    Before Michael could recognize what is happening, he felt a strong power coursing trough his connection with Aria and in the next moment he felt his body being powerless, Qi-less, while the scenes in front of him changed into the one where the naked Lee Jung Hyuk atop Melinda about to insert his dick into Melinda while shouting some taunt.

    Michael exerted some strength again and the scenes shattered into a myriad''s shades of lights again and he saw Melinda with an awkward face this time while some blood was on Aria''s lips.

    Melinda then hurriedly let her hand go while Michael is still in daze and she slapped Aria several time before Aria herself woke up and saw what is happening and she was stunned too, hey, is this part of the plane? It was obvious what she was asking trough her eyes toward Melinda.

    Just then Michael who just several seconds ago was still standing there in daze rushed toward the girls in a speed, caught by the surprise the girls didn''t manage to react, the moment they realize what is happening they expect pain but they felt warmness and tightness.

    Michael appeared before them hugging the three of them with Aria in the middle as always, he buried his head in her bosom, just as Aria was think Michael was about to enact the other kind of ''punishment'' she felt a wetness in her skirt and she could faintly heard the sound of crying, so does Melinda and Lydia.

    In the next moment, they all realize the one that is crying is Michael, the one that they never saw crying from emotional pain, even Aria only manage to see Michael cry from emotional pain once when the truth about Jessica''s feeling to him come out.

    The moment they realize this, they realize that they perhaps done a little too much. This plan was first concocted by Aria who realized how they could use the loophole from the connection they had with Michael just like when he did with Hajime and Haruka then she invited Melinda who eagerly agreed, but they invited Lydia just tonight after Michael fell asleep, after all they know that Lydia most probably would leaked it to Michael if she was told earlier.

    The coming of the villain just complemented with this plan so they just used and improved the setting that is already there. The result is magnificent, Aria managed to send her illusion that never managed to enter Michael''s Soul Space from inside, after all her illusion would become the reality for the target if she did manage to get into the Soul Space.

    The illusion managed to make Michael lost his strength, restrained, blur his consciousness, and shoes him a very realistic illusion but of course maintaining this illusion took very much Qi and with the other connection from Melinda and Lydia the thing was easier.

    Aria originally wanted to use this chance to teach Michael that he should be more cautious although Aria didn''t seems like It, she is pretty cautious every time she went merry making with the other two girls, just that she dropped her guard when she is with Michael.

    Never would she expect the result would be like this, they already expect that Michael would got angry at them and punish them but not this, no, perhaps they just illusioned themselves into not thinking it.

    Aria then thought ''Ahhбн it''s nice to know that I am this loved perhaps I should do this a few more time'' but then she looked down at Michael who is clutching at them tightly but even so he consciously didn''t use too much strength just to not make it painful.

    Seeing this Aria''s hearth suddenly was filled with pain, it was not only her but Melinda and Lydia also felt a pain in their heart, Aria then stroked Michael''s head gently while singing a lullaby, even if it didn''t fit the image but she felt so motherly.

    Aria planned this plan based on her feelings, she assumed Michael would felt the same, the part she means is the willingness to let the partner to have another physical relationship with other.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Perhaps he viewed the girls that he put his heart and feelings into is his and his alone, he perhaps felt that the physical relationship is the same with romantic relationship, perhaps that is also why he is less excited that the girls expected when he got to sleep with a very beautiful girl like Anira.

 127 Bad Mood

    Even after dozens of minutes Michael just laid his face on Aria''s lap while his hug over the three girls relaxed a little, a few minutes ago his cries have stopped. Then after several dozens more minutes did the girls realized that Michael have fallen asleep.

    The girls felt relieved at first before the guilt overwhelmed them, after all they just want to teach Michael a little lesson to not be always nonchalant and be cautious but it ended up badly very badly.

    As Michael''s hug is not really tight anymore, Melinda went behind Michael and she crouched down before hugging him while closing her eyes, Lydia just sometimes peeked at them before she shut her eyes very tightly and Aria did what she did before stroking Michael''s head while singing some unknown lullaby although she already knew that Michael is already asleep.

    This peaceful situation lasted no more than a dozen seconds before Michael abruptly opened his eyes and the girls flew back in high speed before slowing down and landing softly.

    Michael who Is floating in the air is clearly in a bad mood, a very bad one if I have to say. His eyes was entirely red expect the slit in the centre, the slit was black with some veins of it''s veins covering the red eye, his mouth was drawn back in a snarl, his hand was already covered in black spiky amour.

    Michael who is in bad mood looked around and saw Melinda, Aria, and Lydia who is strewn in the floor, it seems Michael is still half-asleep and he seems to have awoken and rushed toward each girl before he remembered something again and changed his gentle hug into a pants tug, basically he carried them by holding the back of their pants or skirt.

    With a cold expression he brought them away, he walked trough the corridor purposely, the girls didn''t fought back they just covered their red faces with their hand, it seems being treated like this is more embarrassing than having sex naked in public, maybe it''s because they are basically visible to everyone.

    On the way to the elevator, they met The Hunter who probably felt the explosion of Qi and malicious intent from Michael when he broke free of Aria''s illusion, he is also the reason that Michael woke up, as said before normally aside from Melinda, Aria, and, Lydia, anyone else that approached Michael especially the powerful one will always make him woke up.

    The Hunter opened his mouth wanting to ask Michael what was that about before he saw what Michael have carried, he already sensed them earlier but isn''t it normal for the girls to be next to their lover but The Hunter didn''t imagine it in this position.

    Michael then just explained it for him without waiting for the question "There is some bad intention man from your side that tried to do something to us, so I killed them, bye I am leaving."

    Michael then walked past The Hunter who walked into the mess that Michael left behind, then from the skill he gained from his Talent and experience The Hunter identified the three criminals and the mastermind "Huhбн I know that you committed some evil but at least choose a better target will you." The Hunter said to the lump of flesh in front of him.

    Now back to the public shaming.

    Michael who had a cold face, basically he stoning his face in the meanest expression without ruining his handsomeness along with his aura, pulled everyone''s attention to him but that attention was quickly pulled to the thing in his hand.

    On his left hand there is a busty blond who is carried from her pants, her deep valley and voluptuous ass is visible but anyone who is starring to long or with too much lustful or evil thought in their mind quickly felt a pain in their eyes that forced them to close their eyes, but hey, who could blame them to not stare at it.

    The same thing happened to his right hand that carried Lydia and Aria, some deviant of course starred at them with the same gaze that most of the men starred at Melinda and the outcome for that is the same.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    For Melinda and Lydia, this is a very embarrassing thing but for Aria although it''s a little embarrassing it''s not that much, she only acted the same as Melinda and Lydia because she felt guilty, very guilty even after the next day''s punishment she would still feel some guilt.

    Yes, Michael decided after this shamming he will ''Punish'' them. Leaving behind the crowd at the first floor Michael continued to walk to the mountain where the plane which actually didn''t serve any real function aside from as decoration. Yes, Michael decided to walk the entire way there not in super speed walk but the slow kind to show the girls.

    Halfway there Melinda and Lydia was already numb to the embarrassment they felt so Aria acted along, they just relaxed their body lifelessly, some righteous men and women even come to Michael, who is evil to them but Michael who couldn''t understand most of them just blasted them away with minor injuries.

    After walking all the way here Michael didn''t felt so mad anymore but still a little mad, after seeing that his shaming is quickly dismissing in effect, Michael even draw some drawing on the three girls''s bodies and showed that peculiar body part to the public but of course the nipple, asshole, vagina, and such sensitive place he didn''t shown them to the public but he still drew on them and used illusion the same way Aria used it on him to make it as if they are entirely naked, with Michael''s power he alone could overpower the three girls and Michael even bounded their limbs with some invisible power to make them stay in place.

    The embarrassment they felt multiplied more, they even tried to cover their sensitive body parts and faces, even Aria started to do that in seriousness. Under the curious gaze of the children, confused gaze of the adults, and the amused face of the elders that somehow survived.

    Lydia even almost cried, since Michael already knew about most of the incidents, he knew that the mastermind is Aria while the underling is Melinda and Lydia is basically coerced into it so when she was sobbing and was about to cry Michael brought her to his arm and carried her while she buried her face on Michael''s chest but for the two other girls, even when they begged trough their connection, they even cried a little Michael didn''t back down, he just let them have their reality where their clothes is still covering their private part, alright maybeбн. Maybeбн Michael did back down a little.

 128 sPunishments-Lydia 18+

    After a day of shaming, in an day where the sun shine brightly above our head, Michael reached the plane and he dropped the girls one the floor, the girls glared at Michael and Lydia who is in his arms a little before they just stood up, just as they stood up Michael then swoop them up and carried them to the bedroom.

    Michael then warped the space around Aria and Melinda before they are tossed to the corner of the room, Michael decided to do it with Lydia first since he decided to be gentlest with her.

    *******(18+)*****

    Michael threw Lydia to the bed before he ripped all his clothes and his dick that is hard bobs up and down, somehow Lydia'' eyes followed it.

    Michael then approached Lydia before lightly slapping her using his dick.

    "I am sorry Darling иC" Lydia didn''t finish her word before Michael interrupted "You know what to do right."

    It was obvious considering that Michael''s dick was slapped by Lydia''s forehead when she was about to apologise but before that Michael shoved his dick just before Lydia''s lips letting her inhale all the scent from his dick. Michael was stroking his hardon the whole time so sometime the cockhead sometimes touched her nose and sometimes touched her lips along with a trail of precum on it.

    Lydia then just opened her delicate mouth while the cockhead was just inside her lips while throbbing, Michael then grabbed a handful of her black hair just as Lydia warped her soft lips around the cockhead. It felt nice to feel her hot and wet mouth again.

    And with his hand on her head, Michael help her suck him off. Even though Lydia is very inexperience compared at sucking cock compared to Melinda and Aria, it was still great to receive one from her.

    Her small mouth made it felt very nice around Michael''s cock, holding her head in place with one hand, Michael begin pumping in and out of her small mouth, invading her tight throat again and again.

    Michael did it slowly at first while Lydia looked up at Michael meeting his gaze arousing him more, Michael slowly fasten the speed of him pumping his waist back and forward, as it''s not her first time Lydia didn''t really gag on it and accept it peacefully.

    Michael finally couldn''t hold it anymore he used his usual speed at sex, sliding it out and in out of a tight hole that should be use to eat but it is currently is just another pleasure hole for Michael.

    After a minute Michael stopped and slowly pulled his cock out enjoying the massage Lydia''s throat gave to his cock, finally covered in saliva Michael pulled it out from Lydia''s lips that remain locked around his cock until he fully pulled it out from her mouth.

    Gasping for air for a second, Lydia then smiled, Michael smiled too before he laid Lydia on the bed and climbing on it too. Michael then positioned his dick just above Lydia''s mouth, Michael then was about to position his mouth above her pussy but he saw an empty air, he was too tall for her, so Michael''s body then transform into a smaller one and finally Michael''s dick was just above Lydia''s mouth with her tongue licking his dick as if a baby asking his mother for a milk.

    "You want some milk, here''s your milk." Michael said that as he began pumping his cock into Lydia''s mouth eliciting a gaging noise as it''s too sudden but Michael didn''t seem to notice as he began pumping his cock in and out of Lydia''s tight throat.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Michael too began to do his job, Michael turned his attention to the pink lips before him, the pink lips was already secreting some transparent liquid before he even began while the red bead on it is already a little swollen.

    Without thinking more Michael sucked on it and he tasted a sweet and sour taste while his tongue was licking the red bead over and over. Even so Michael was diligently trying to pump his baby matter into Lydia''s stomach, pumping his cock in and out of that delicate mouth, even his finger is still working, Michael finger was unceasingly inserting itself over and over again on Lydia''s pussy making ''Sclech!Slech!'' sound.

    Under the three attack it wasn''t long until Lydia''s entire body was shaking and she released her love juice in large quantity while her hips itself have been thrusting it into Michael''s hand.

    After at least an hour passed, Lydia was not far from being unconscious as the initial painful feeling of suffocation faded, combined with the pleasure along with the occasional air that she inhale along with Michael''s dick along with the waves of pleasure form her pussy, it was incredible and she had mini-climax over a dozen time while having a major climax where she froze in place from the pleasure that she felt.

    Finally, Michael pump his dick faster and faster before he blow his load while his black hair of forest remain touching Lydia''s nose for several more seconds .

    "That''s right Lydia, swallow it all, swallow Darling''s cum." Sometimes Michael indeed play along with it and speak like this, suddenly the peristaltic movement from Lydia''s throat increased milking Michael''s sperm more. Michael even let out a moan of pleasure.

    While down there Michael was sprayed with her love juice just like when she had a big climax before, Michael pulled his dick out but Lydia''s throat just franticly pulled at it.

    After Michael pulled his dick out Lydia began to take big gulps of air. Yes, this is still gentle compared to what Aria and Melinda was about to experience.

    Without waiting for Lydia to recover her breath Michael inserted his cum covered and saliva covered dick into Lydia''s pussy in one go.

    The love juice she secreted along with the sperm and saliva make the best lubricant and it smoothly entered and hit Lydia''s baby making room pausing her rapid breath intake to groan a gasp of pleasure. Michael didn''t let her rest and pumped it in and out from Lydia''s pussy making her gasp in pleasure while recovering her breath.

    Lydia''s entire pussy was pulling on Michael making it slightly harder to pull out, even the walls around the entrance of her pussy is tightly clinging into Michael''s cock.

    Michael forced the girl to look straight into his eyes while she was moaning in pleasure, lost in it, while doing this Michael changed his pace slightly, he slowly but surely pulled it out before he pumped it in with all his weight on it always hitting Lydia''s baby making room making her twitch in pleasure.

    Michael then changed from this pace into a fast pace several time over the hour before he poured the warm cum into her baby making room filling it to brim onlt to be sealed in by Michael''s cock.

    Just like before Michael pulled his dick out slowly but this time every time Michael''s cock rubbed against her pussy''s walls it tinges her more drowning her in pleasure as the warm sperm leaked out from her baby making room.

    Finally, Michael pulled his dick out from Lydia''s pussy fully, making the sperm slowly leaking out forming a very erotic scene. Just then Michael slapped his head ''How could I forgot to record this, especially this very hardcore mode today, forget it I will record it when with Melinda and Aria.'' Michal then slapped his cock on Lydia''s stomach a few times before leaving the twitching Lydia alone.

    Michael then pulled walked out from the bedroom naked with his dick still hard bobbing up and down.

 129 sPunishments-Aria 18+

    Michael have prepared the camera all over the room and with his cock hard and angry with the veins still pulsing, covered in the juice that is a mix of sperm, love juice, and saliva. Michael walked toward the direction where Aria is.

    In that small locked space she crouched down with her arm wounded on top of her pussy while the other one was delightfully playing with her nipples, the hand that is on tip of her pussy was continuously pushing that fingers of her in and out of her pussy while her eyes seem to focus on his dick that boobed up and down with her eyes following it, her tongue slipped out from that pink lips that makes her looks young just as her small body does, her tongue licked her pink lips as if she is seeing something delicious, perhaps it is to her.

    As said before Michael is actually not angry anymore and he just role-played that part perhaps the girls sense it too and they played their part.

    Michael then freed a small part of the constraint on her head, perhaps realizing it Aria spoke "Darling, I am иC" she even uses ''Darling'' the word that Lydia uses frequently to address him but that was interrupted shortly by the hard cock that is stuffed to her mouth.

    Displaying her experience, even at the sudden push, she managed to wound up her tongue on the underside of Michael''s cock feeling up his balls while her throat imitated the movement it used when swallowing something.

    From that wet and hot tunnel of pleasure Michael felt a rhythmical pleasure shot up from his cock, even without moving. Constricting pushing it downwards, as if she want to eat his cock, her throat continue to moves steadily, it was a new technique of hers.

    Even with all that pleasure, Michael was not content as he felt he is being passive. While those pink lips was kissing his black wrinkly forest and those tongue continue moving teasing the underside of his cock and licking his balls, Michael pulled out his cock, Aria stubbornly used her new technique to lock his dick inside her throat it does make the job harder but to Michael it was a piece of pussy, I mean a piece of cake, and it makes the pleasure he felt multiplied. Rubbing against the tight wall of flesh that want to prevent his cock from freeing itself and Michael gasped in pleasure as he pulled out slowly while Aria focused her intense gaze at Michael.

    Finally, Michael pulled his cock from her throat, perhaps thinking Michael was about to fully pull out when his dick was just out from her throat she vacuum sucked him, making that cute face of her erotic , pressing the inner wall of her check into Michael''s dick.

    Michael played along and he pulled out until only the whole mushroom head was inside her lovely lips, she have arched her head forward while flicking her tongue up and down inside her mouth licking any new pre-cum that leaked out from it as if wanting more.

    Michael grinned widely and pushes that cock into her throat catching her by surprise, no longer restrained Michael slides his cock out from Aria''s impressive tight throat, perhaps it is because of her small size too, Michael think for a moment before he pushes It back into her throat again, letting out a groan in the process as Aria had her new technique prepared this time.

    Michael slides his cock in and out from that tight throat groaning in pleasure just as he does when he did do with Lydia.

    Aria tried to sneer perhaps she felt she had a point as she made Michael groan in pleasure, but it isn''t possible due to her lips stretched around his cock.

    Michael shook his waist violently slamming her head into the wall, nailing it there, Aria seems to enjoy it too as her finger moved more quickly while the love juice that polled under her polled up much faster.

    Unrelenting in his pursuit of pleasure, he didn''t know whenever it''s purposefully done or not but Aria''s throat suddenly shook contacting and expanding while his dick slips in and out from there as if she was running out of breath but by the look of her eyes and the joy radiating from It, I think not.

    Michael finally used his whole weight to ram his cock into that tight throat before pumping his childbearing seed into Aria''s stomach, after pumping his first load, Michael pulled out his cock from Aria''s throat letting her taste and gulped down the creamy sperm.

    Then Michael thrusted his cock into her throat once more before slowly pulling out his dick as Aria licked, sucked his dick clean, finally, with a plop his dick flew out from those lips as it licked the leftover sperm on her lips.

    Michael stroked his dick a little more before spraying the leftover sperm into her face, hair, and so, giving her a nice facial.

    Aria just smiled and licked those sperm that dripped into her lips before freeing her hands that she used to play with her nipple to clean her face before sucking it clean while her other hand continued to move her finger.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Fuck me, Darling~" she said while opening the lips of her pussy.

    "Of course, I will but since it''s your punishmentбн" Michael trailed off not finishing his words.

    Michael then lifted Aria off as she had been freed before carrying her with her back to his chest and her pussy just on top his now hard again cock. His cock was constantly slapping her stomach as he walked while she moved her hips to rub her pussy along the shaft of the hard cock.

    Of course, Michael saw Melinda who is in a similar state with Aria earlier, but she is playing with her back entrance not pussy while soaking it with her pussy juice.

    Michael then laid Aria on top of the bed, next to the sleeping Lydia but the only thing she could see was Lydia''s leg dangling from the bed and the poll of dried sperm under the edge of the bed. Aria was placed on top of the bed with her lying on her back and her head off the edge with her long hair trapped behind her back.

    Then Aria focused back to Michael and opened her mouth to ask, what before she was speared by his cock, gagging in response while her legs twitched up.

    Michael is very excited, not to mention he could see the bulge on Aria''s throat as he forced his was in that tight hole. Soon the surprise was gone, and her wet lips enveloped it, tightening around the hard shaft as Michael pushes himself deeper.

    Michael then let his hand rest on her throat, felling the bulge that went up and down as he moved his hips, as his balls slapped her lovely face. Michael even nested his cock inside that tight and nice throat as it squirmed around it as if feeling it up different from earlier.

    Michael then pressed on the bulge, little by little before he finally have both his arms holding Aria''s throat tightly as he pumped his cock in and out rewarding her with a groan of pleasure while rewarding him of pleasure and the gagging sound.

    "Gluck. Gluck. Gluck."

    Perhaps the incident earlier affected him more than he let on, Michael violently moved his hips more violent than the usual as if he want to mark his presence on her being just as she marked herself on his heart but he should know he already marked himself long ago, as it goes on more and more saliva streamed down her face as Aria constantly inhaled the scent from his balls.

    "I am going to cum! Ugh!"

    Michael roared as he sinks his whole length into her throat. His balls contract releasing stream after stream of hot seeds into her stomach so much that Michael could felt Aria''s throat pulsed along his ejaculation.

    While this was going on Aria gripped Michael''s thigh as tight as she can. Michael then pulled out his dick before he rested it on her breast, her modest breast and he let out the leftover sperm on it before he crawled into the bed.

    Aria was a little light headed after all of that and just as she was about to lift her head wanting to look at Michael, she felt his hot rod penetrating her.

    Aria then forcer her head to slam against the bed again, denting the bed more as it have dented from Michael''s wild activity even though Michael have reinforced it multiple time.

    Michael hammered his dick into Aria''s pussy as he felt it vibrated from it''s numerous small climaxes. Just as Aria was about to have a big climax Michael pulled his cock out.

    Aria then finally lifted her head on confusion looking at Michael who stand at the other side of the bed seemingly asking why did he stop? Michael just smiled and said "This is your real punishment." Michael said in chuckle.

 130 sPunishments-Melinda 18+

    Michael then got into a thinking pose before he released Melinda, in the truth if the girls really tried their all the restrain won''t do much but it seems they are into their roleplay so they don''t do it but of course they broke the restrain on their hands to play with themselves.

    As Melinda was released, Michael transform into a little boy while his dick remain the same, Michael want to see just how much of a shotacon Melinda is, well it''s true his kid form is a little chubby after all it''s based on his past form he can''t just manipulate his body that he never experienced into for examples into a body of an old man.

    But of course, he is cute little boy too, Michael then spread his arms and said "Mama my peepee hurts." And as if empathizing that his penis moved up and down.

    In that instant Melinda lifted her head like a beast and he swears there is some kind heart symbol on her eyes and she pounced upon Michael and of course he let her tackle him down.

    "Don''t worry Michael, mama is here, I will make the pain go away." Melinda said, i guess she still recognize me and is just into the roleplay to much and she is definitely shotacon.

    In that instant Michael was thinking that Melinda was already in cowgirl position and grasped Michael''s hand before she pierced herself with Michael''s cock in one go.

    "Ah~!" she moaned and shook her hips excitedly while grasping Michael''s hand all the time.

    Every time she pierced her womb with Michael''s cock, Michael could felt her womb latching on his mushroom head while the feeling of her ample ass rippling and the pleasant sound of flesh slapping against flesh is sounded out. Michael shrugged as she is not the mastermind Michael think she could do what she wants for once.

    Michael cooperated with her slamming his hips upwards when she slammed her ass down earning a piercing moan, it seems the curse of her bloodline acted up again as she seems to not recognize anything and just indulged in pleasure too much.

    As he slammed his hips up, the walls on her pussy tightened pleasuring every spot on his cock, the pleasure makes Michael groaned in pleasure even making him felt as if he is having a weak knee.

    After a while Michael finally cummed but Melinda continued to mindlessly slammed her ass down, Michael slipped away and restrained Melinda with her ass hanging up.

    Michael then send a thin tentacle into her asshole while connecting it to another tentacle leading outside and inside the tentacle was brown-black substance before it retracted, the whole time Melinda''s body was shivering but based on the ever increasing amount of love juice leaking out from her pussy, Michael concluded she is shivering out of pleasure.

    As he said earlier to transform his body even partially that part must have changed into that state once before and while transforming with all his Transformation Talent it''s not just his body size that increased but the size of his cock too.

    While the previous size of his cock could be still called natural, this one the size of his arm could, no surely couldn''t said natural, it''s full of bulging veins, black in colour because of the armour, and strangely while being even harder than before it''s more flexible too.

    Michael rubbed his dick on Melinda''s pussy and she excitedly pushes her pussy into Michael''s dick but unfortunately for her it''s not his target. After coating enough love juice on it Michael promptly widened Melinda''s asshole and put the head on it.

    Indeed it have an quality different from pussy, it pushes out as if rejecting his cock inside it but this just excite Michael more and he pushes it all the way in until he felt a bend on the walls.

    He was only halfway inside but Michael continued to push as he already cleaned it earlier, since earlier Melinda have been squalling.

    Michael grasped her full ass before thrusting it all the way until her ass met his pubic hair. Michael let out a gasp of pleasure while Melinda just laid on the floor not struggling against the restraint anymore with droll coming out from her mouth and love juice streaming out from her pussy.

    In his kid body, it was hard thrusting in and out so Michael just pull out as far as he can before thrusting it in again, Michael already could tell that when he pulls out his cock full out from her ass there would be a gaping hole left.

    Michael then suddenly have a fun idea, he went down from Melinda''s plump ass before slowly walking back pulling his cock out until only a third was left inside and he run into Melynda''s ass, it was fun but that was it, it''s too troublesome.

    So Michael transformed his body into the Full Transformation one as his height increased dramatically of course his cock would be pulled along with it leaving only the head inside.

    Michael then pulled Melinda off the floor while she was still drooling and dazed before he pulled her down while thrusting his hips, shocking her into a screaming mess and a golden fountain water.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Of course, the whole time Aria was watching while holding her illusion conjured dildo, biting her lips in frustration as she watched Melinda being fucked into the oblivion.

    Michael grunted and he pushes his dick all the way in before nesting it there as Melinda''s ass continued to try pushing his dick out before suddenly Cumming there, flooding the whole large intense.

    Michael then transformed his body into a child again while his dick to transformed into a child''s too only the length of a palm and the width of a finger. As he predicted on Melinda''s ass was a gaping mess with his sperm leaking out from it while Melinda just twitched in pleasure.

    Michael then went in front of Melinda before saying "Mama, can you help me clean this." But Melinda didn''t react except twitching.

    It seems she is really knocked out so he put his dick inside her lips and she unconsciously sucked on it cleaning it. Michael then transformed back to his normal form while leaving his dick huge and heading toward Aria who looked expectantly at Michael but he just passed her and bring Lydia into his embrace.

    He positioned his dick to be between her butt check and along her back before hugging her and went to sleep.

    Of course in his sleep Aria is ravaging him and he did that purposely.

 131 To the China

    The next several days after Michael really left the South Korea wandering around the ocean while occasionally landing on some deserted island or habitat one but these past several days Michael kept ''Punishing'' the girls especially Aria even though he already knew that they have a partial good intention but since the ''Punishment'' is not really a punishment Michael continued.

    On the day Michael decided to not ''Punish'' Aria anymore he laid under the shining sun enjoying the warmth it gave while it''s actually scorching hot then he remembered the little boy he ''rescued'', the one with Soul Eyes, the boy was really just unique even though Michael had seen some real pretty boys that is prettier than woman in internet he never saw a natural one in real life.

    Michael then distractedly imagined himself pounding that little boy''s ass while the boy''s little penis gushing sperm shooting at himself combining with the sperm that Michael released, then he shook his head but then imagined it again. This weird phenomena is cause by too much sex Michael have in the past few days along with him not really resisting the idea of trap boys as long as the pretty one is the one at the bottom, he even often masturbated on some material with the same genre on it as long it''s not about muscular roughish mans but one pretty boy and a man, Hmбн that''s good.

    Michael then detected someone coming out from the plane and climbing into it''s roof, he identified the person as Aria who promptly jumped on Michael''s stomach before grinding her ass at it. Seriously, the contrast of a beautiful petite doll like girl with a lustful expression and acting on it is really contrasting.

    "NeeбнMichael ''Punish'' me more, hurry! Hurry!" Aria urged Michael and as he said earlier the ''Punishment'' is not really a punishment.

    "This is the last time okay." And Aria nodded quickly in response, Michael actually didn''t felt really angry the next day after they left the South Korea but Aria and Melinda even Lydia seems eager for it so Michael played along, while Lydia and Melinda who even afflicted with the curse to make her hornier could control herself but Aria couldn''t so to make it fair, if they asked for it Michael do it with them too.

    "Really but you agreed too it yesterday too." Michael asked.

    "Yes, I know this is the last time." Aria said with a smile.

    "This time I will really punish you if you asked for sex persistently tomorrow okay." Michael said sternly even though he is the one who started this and felt the most pleasure out of it.

    Michael then let himself being dragged to their bedroom by Aria, several seconds later Melinda and Lydia is seen sneaking into the bedroom before closing the door again silently even thought it''s only the four of them there.

    Michael then slept amongst the collection of his own bodily liquids and the girls''s he didn''t bother to extract it now, as usual he will do it the next morning he woke up.

    The next morning as usual again, he is the first on to woke up, maybe the girls have adapted Michael''s method of awakening so even if Michael moves around, they won''t wake up since it''s Michael ''registered'' in their sense.

    Using the all-purpose Four Elemental Manipulation he took the dried bodily liquid and stains, gathering it into a ball of murky liquid above his head before he tossed it out.

    The moment Michael woke up, the plane that have been floating in the middle of the ocean now moved toward the China, even though he could move trough land he now preferred to move through ocean, he didn''t really know the reason but most likely because if he got bored he could just dived into the ocean to have a vast sceneries, even if the ocean is more expansive than the land the highest realm the Ocean Qi Beast is most likely around his Realm too.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovelгмfaster updates, better experienceгмPlease click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Michael looked forward to the different changes that will happen in China, in Japan most of the land is ruled by local warlord in primitive ways, in South Korea the power is centralized in Hunter Guild, even the leftover survivors from the government is now integrated into The Hunter Guild, that''s why Michael really think that Hunter guy is amazing since aside from his powerful cultivation and as the teacher of all hunters, he must have a really good negotiation and communication skill or just the political one.

    Mentioning The Hunter made Michael remember the pretty boy again, although he could just conjure an body with similar feature or even prettier one, it felt lacking, artificial, or something, it''s like the difference between masturbating using your own hand and getting a handjob, while the palm is probably not really different but the pleasure is just too different.

    Since China is so big, Michael just planed to visit some famous or the capital city, since according to novels Michael have read Chinese is crazy about historical things so it should be protected although he could be said Chinese too, he couldn''t even understood it because his mom and dad didn''t really implement it in everyday life while other Chinese family in Indonesia, at least most of what Michael knew implement it.

    Finally, Michael saw some land from afar while the girls is now waking up and as usual they would want to take a bath so Michael took the seawater and paused the plane before gathering it above the plane while removing most of the salt content and other things on it, once again it''s just as usual.

 132 China

    At the land near the sea, Michael saw that there is an enamours pagoda with 5 floor not far from the beach, with his sharp vision Michael could see that there is numerous people with similar clothes going in and out from that building, there is an symbol of a blue whale surrounded by sea water on the back and the front of their clothes. Surrounding the giant pagoda is a numerous modern looking building. It was weird the combination of the ancient looking giant pagoda and the modern buildings.

    There is three variation of colour red whale, white whale, and the blue whale. The red whale is the most numerous one followed by white whale and then the blue whale.

    Hmmбнaccording to my memory this is the sect thingy from Chinese Xianxia right, Michael looked again at the peoples who seems to notice his plane and is preparing to attack his plane or is just out of nowhere getting into a formation with a giant ball of water above them while pointing their arms into the plane''s direction.

    Is this the famous, attack first then talk, the foremost reason face slapping happened, well I don''t mind doing that.

    Michael then raised his hand too and gathered the sea water to add to the water ball that is the leftover bathwater from the girls. Then the water ball got bigger, bigger and bigger while the plane is still approaching the whale sect?

    Then in panic some of the blue whale guy run inside the pagoda while the one that is still bellow launched the water ball into Michael, just as Michael prepared to take control of the launched water ball and add it to his own since that would be face slapping like thing to do even if it''s a little harder to do since the water ball is filled with those guy''s Qi, then out of nowhere a lightning bolt shows up real fast like the real one, the one that have a third speed of light and struck the water ball vaporizing it.

    Michael looked up and saw that Melinda was already in her were-cheetah form with lightning crackling around her smiling at Michael.

    Seeing that Michael shrugged and launched his own water ball.

    Then all the sudden there is this guy who wore a cloth that looks like a pajama with blue whale pattern all over it before he walked in the air into the space just above the beach and transformed into a giant blue whale, yes even according to whale''s standard it''s still a giant.

    That whale guy then swallowed the water ball like a champion before Michael denoted it inside his mouth making him gag, this remind me of the first time Lydia give me a blowjob but looking at the whale guy I got a little disgusted imaging it, Michael thought.

    The water then spilled to the beach bellow him making the people that is still there dive into the sea and transformed into whales of all colour and size before swimming away.

    Seeing that big guy blocked his move, Michael got a little reminded of the excitement he got from fighting with the fat guy, the cannibalistic and fucked up fat guy in Japan. After spreading his Qi sense and sensed that the whale guy is around his level too, The Transformation Realm.

    Michael raised his hand before a giant iceberg formed above him rapidly, Just as Michael was about to launch the giant pike looking iceberg, all the sudden Aria slapped the back of his head so hard that a shockwave rippled on the air and the iceberg fall into the sea and caused a huge wave.

    The small whales suddenly resurfaced and they opened their mouth as if screaming something, the huge waves that was about to swallow the pagoda along with the surrounding building was calmed down into just a ripple on the surface of the sea.

    Michael turned to Aria with a strained smile on his face "What the fuck are you doing, Aria?"

    "I didn''t realize that you are such a battle freak I thought you are a sex fiend." Aria said as if she found out something very disappointing.

    Hearing this the corner of Michael''s mouth twitched and he asked "So what that have to do with this.???

    "Ummбн Nothing." Aria said after a second of a thoughtful look.

    Just as Michael felt a vein was about to pop on his forehead, not literary of course. Lydia stepped in "Darling, it''s not good to kill people." And tackled him but of course he remains unmoved in his spot.

    ''But I already killed at least hundreds you know.'' Michael thought but he just smiled and say "Yes, yes, you are right Lydia."

    Then the plane flew past the pagoda, leaving the wide mouthed whales and people who haven''t transformed yet along with destroyed buildings and numerous injured peoples . Even the Giant Whale that is floating in the air had a weird look on his face, it was considered weird as a whale but he didn''t give a chase or anything because just like Michael he had spread his Qi Sense and ''saw'' that there is three people with similar cultivation base as him and the man''s attack alone almost overwhelm him.

    The Giant Whale hurriedly transformed back to human and flew to the peak of the pagoda before he took a weirdly shaped shell, he closed his eyes before his infant soul in the shape of a blue whale went out from the middle of his eyebrows and entered the weirdly shaped shell in the seconds the infant soul went back inside the man and he let out a sigh of relief.

    Please go to

    to read the latest chapters for free